This is a modern-English version of Orthodoxy, originally written by Chesterton, G. K. (Gilbert Keith). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ORTHODOXY

by

G. K. CHESTERTON


JOHN LANE
THE BODLEY HEAD LTD








First published in.................................................. 1908

First published in.................................................. 1908

Reprinted................................................................ 1908

Reprinted................................................................ 1908

Reprinted................................................................ 1909

Reprinted................................................................ 1909

Reprinted................................................................ 1911

Reprinted................................................................ 1911

Reprinted................................................................ 1915

Reprinted................................................................ 1915

Reprinted................................................................ 1919

Reprinted................................................................ 1919

Reprinted................................................................ 1921

Reprinted................................................................ 1921

Reprinted................................................................ 1924

Reprinted................................................................ 1924

Reprinted................................................................ 1926

Reprinted................................................................ 1926

First published in "The Week-End Library" in 1927

First published in "The Week-End Library" in 1927

Reprinted................................................................ 1934

Reprinted................................................................ 1934


MADE AND PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.


TO MY MOTHER


CONTENTS


CHAPTER I.—Introduction in Defence of Everything Else


The only possible excuse for this book is that it is an answer to a challenge. Even a bad shot is dignified when he accepts a duel. When some time ago I published a series of hasty but sincere papers, under the name of "Heretics," several critics for whose intellect I have a warm respect (I may mention specially Mr. G.S. Street) said that it was all very well for me to tell everybody to affirm his cosmic theory, but that I had carefully avoided supporting my precepts with example. "I will begin to worry about my philosophy," said Mr. Street, "when Mr. Chesterton has given us his." It was perhaps an incautious suggestion to make to a person only too ready to write books upon the feeblest provocation. But after all, though Mr. Street has inspired and created this book, he need not read it. If he does read it, he will find that in its pages I have attempted in a vague and personal way, in a set of mental pictures rather than in a series of deductions, to state the philosophy in which I have come to believe. I will not call it my philosophy; for I did not make it. God and humanity made it; and it made me.

The only excuse for this book is that it’s a response to a challenge. Even a poor shot is respectable when he accepts a duel. Some time ago, I published a series of hasty but genuine essays titled "Heretics." Several critics, whose intelligence I truly admire (especially Mr. G.S. Street), pointed out that while it was fine for me to encourage everyone to affirm their cosmic theory, I had carefully sidestepped backing up my ideas with examples. "I’ll start to worry about my philosophy," said Mr. Street, "when Mr. Chesterton shares his." It was perhaps an unwise suggestion to make to someone who's always ready to write books over the slightest provocation. But ultimately, while Mr. Street inspired this book, he doesn’t have to read it. If he does, he’ll find that within its pages, I’ve tried, in a vague and personal way, through a collection of mental images rather than a series of conclusions, to express the philosophy I’ve come to believe in. I won’t label it my philosophy because I didn’t create it. God and humanity shaped it, and it shaped me.

I have often had a fancy for writing a romance about an English yachtsman who slightly miscalculated his course and discovered England under the impression that it was a new island in the South Seas. I always find, however, that I am either too busy or too lazy to write this fine work, so I may as well give it away for the purposes of philosophical illustration. There will probably be a general impression that the man who landed (armed to the teeth and talking by signs) to plant the British flag on that barbaric temple which turned out to be the Pavilion at Brighton, felt rather a fool. I am not here concerned to deny that he looked a fool. But if you imagine that he felt a fool, or at any rate that the sense of folly was his sole or his dominant emotion, then you have not studied with sufficient delicacy the rich romantic nature of the hero of this tale. His mistake was really a most enviable mistake; and he knew it, if he was the man I take him for. What could be more delightful than to have in the same few minutes all the fascinating terrors of going abroad combined with all the humane security of coming home again? What could be better than to have all the fun of discovering South Africa without the disgusting necessity of landing there? What could be more glorious than to brace one's self up to discover New South Wales and then realize, with a gush of happy tears, that it was really old South Wales. This at least seems to me the main problem for philosophers, and is in a manner the main problem of this book. How can we contrive to be at once astonished at the world and yet at home in it? How can this queer cosmic town, with its many-legged citizens, with its monstrous and ancient lamps, how can this world give us at once the fascination of a strange town and the comfort and honour of being our own town? To show that a faith or a philosophy is true from every standpoint would be too big an undertaking even for a much bigger book than this; it is necessary to follow one path of argument; and this is the path that I here propose to follow. I wish to set forth my faith as particularly answering this double spiritual need, the need for that mixture of the familiar and the unfamiliar which Christendom has rightly named romance. For the very word "romance" has in it the mystery and ancient meaning of Rome. Any one setting out to dispute anything ought always to begin by saying what he does not dispute. Beyond stating what he proposes to prove he should always state what he does not propose to prove. The thing I do not propose to prove, the thing I propose to take as common ground between myself and any average reader, is this desirability of an active and imaginative life, picturesque and full of a poetical curiosity, a life such as western man at any rate always seems to have desired. If a man says that extinction is better than existence or blank existence better than variety and adventure, then he is not one of the ordinary people to whom I am talking. If a man prefers nothing I can give him nothing. But nearly all people I have ever met in this western society in which I live would agree to the general proposition that we need this life of practical romance; the combination of something that is strange with something that is secure. We need so to view the world as to combine an idea of wonder and an idea of welcome. We need to be happy in this wonderland without once being merely comfortable. It is this achievement of my creed that I shall chiefly pursue in these pages.

I've often thought about writing a story about an English yachtsman who slightly misjudged his course and ended up thinking he discovered a new island in the South Seas that was really England. However, I always find that I’m either too busy or too lazy to write this great work, so I might as well share it for the sake of philosophical illustration. Most people would probably think that the man who landed there (fully armed and using gestures) to plant the British flag on what he believed was a barbaric temple, which turned out to be the Pavilion at Brighton, must have felt a bit foolish. I’m not denying that he looked silly, but if you think he felt foolish, or that feeling foolish was his main emotion, then you haven’t fully appreciated the rich romantic nature of the hero in this story. His mistake was actually a rather admirable one, and he knew it, assuming he was the kind of man I think he was. What could be more wonderful than experiencing the thrilling fears of exploring a new place while feeling the comforting safety of home? What could be better than enjoying the adventure of discovering South Africa without the unpleasant need to actually land there? What could be more glorious than gearing up to explore New South Wales only to realize, with tears of joy, that it was actually old South Wales? This seems to me to be the main concern for philosophers, and indeed the main theme of this book. How can we manage to be both astonished by the world and at home in it? In this strange cosmic town, with its many-legged inhabitants and its monstrous, ancient lamps, how can this world provide us both the allure of a foreign city and the comfort and honor of our own? Proving that a belief or philosophy is true from every perspective would be too big a task even for a much larger book than this; it's necessary to follow one line of reasoning, and this is the line I intend to pursue. I want to present my belief as particularly meeting this dual spiritual need—the need for that blend of the familiar and the unfamiliar that Christendom rightly calls romance. The word "romance" itself carries the mystery and ancient significance of Rome. Anyone setting out to argue against something should always start by stating what they do not dispute. Besides stating what they aim to prove, they should clarify what they do not intend to prove. What I do not intend to prove, but take as common ground with the average reader, is the desirability of an active and imaginative life—picturesque and filled with poetic curiosity—a life that western society seems to have always desired. If someone claims that non-existence is better than existence or that a dull life is better than one full of variety and adventure, then they are not part of the ordinary people I'm addressing. If someone prefers nothing, then I can offer them nothing. But nearly everyone I’ve met in this western society would agree on the general idea that we need this life of practical romance; that combination of something strange with something secure. We need to look at the world in a way that combines a sense of wonder with a sense of welcome. We need to be content in this wonderland without ever settling for mere comfort. It is this achievement of my belief that I will focus on in these pages.

But I have a peculiar reason for mentioning the man in a yacht, who discovered England. For I am that man in a yacht. I discovered England. I do not see how this book can avoid being egotistical; and I do not quite see (to tell the truth) how it can avoid being dull. Dullness will, however, free me from the charge which I most lament; the charge of being flippant. Mere light sophistry is the thing that I happen to despise most of all things, and it is perhaps a wholesome fact that this is the thing of which I am generally accused. I know nothing so contemptible as a mere paradox; a mere ingenious defence of the indefensible. If it were true (as has been said) that Mr. Bernard Shaw lived upon paradox, then he ought to be a mere common millionaire; for a man of his mental activity could invent a sophistry every six minutes. It is as easy as lying; because it is lying. The truth is, of course, that Mr. Shaw is cruelly hampered by the fact that he cannot tell any lie unless he thinks it is the truth. I find myself under the same intolerable bondage. I never in my life said anything merely because I thought it funny; though, of course, I have had ordinary human vain-glory, and may have thought it funny because I had said it. It is one thing to describe an interview with a gorgon or a griffin, a creature who does not exist. It is another thing to discover that the rhinoceros does exist and then take pleasure in the fact that he looks as if he didn't. One searches for truth, but it may be that one pursues instinctively the more extraordinary truths. And I offer this book with the heartiest sentiments to all the jolly people who hate what I write, and regard it (very justly, for all I know), as a piece of poor clowning or a single tiresome joke.

But I have a strange reason for mentioning the man in a yacht who discovered England. Because I am that man in a yacht. I discovered England. I don’t see how this book can help being egotistical, and honestly, I’m not sure it can avoid being boring. Boredom will, however, protect me from the accusation I regret the most: the charge of being flippant. I truly despise mere light sophistry, and it’s perhaps a good thing that this is what I’m usually accused of. I find nothing more contemptible than a simple paradox; a clever defense of the indefensible. If it were true (as has been said) that Mr. Bernard Shaw thrived on paradox, then he should be just an average millionaire; because a man with his level of mental activity could come up with a sophistry every six minutes. It’s as easy as lying; because it is lying. The truth, of course, is that Mr. Shaw is severely limited by the fact that he can’t tell any lie unless he believes it’s true. I share the same unbearable restriction. I’ve never said anything just because I thought it was funny; although, of course, I’ve had regular human vanity and might have thought it was funny because I said it. It’s one thing to describe an interview with a gorgon or a griffin, a creature that doesn’t exist. It’s another to find out that the rhinoceros does exist and then enjoy the fact that it looks like it doesn’t. One seeks the truth, but perhaps one instinctively chases after the more extraordinary truths. And I present this book with the warmest sentiments to all the cheerful people who dislike what I write, and regard it (quite justly, for all I know) as poor clowning or one long tedious joke.

For if this book is a joke it is a joke against me. I am the man who with the utmost daring discovered what had been discovered before. If there is an element of farce in what follows, the farce is at my own expense; for this book explains how I fancied I was the first to set foot in Brighton and then found I was the last. It recounts my elephantine adventures in pursuit of the obvious. No one can think my case more ludicrous than I think it myself; no reader can accuse me here of trying to make a fool of him: I am the fool of this story, and no rebel shall hurl me from my throne. I freely confess all the idiotic ambitions of the end of the nineteenth century. I did, like all other solemn little boys, try to be in advance of the age. Like them I tried to be some ten minutes in advance of the truth. And I found that I was eighteen hundred years behind it. I did strain my voice with a painfully juvenile exaggeration in uttering my truths. And I was punished in the fittest and funniest way, for I have kept my truths: but I have discovered, not that they were not truths, but simply that they were not mine. When I fancied that I stood alone I was really in the ridiculous position of being backed up by all Christendom. It may be, Heaven forgive me, that I did try to be original; but I only succeeded in inventing all by myself an inferior copy of the existing traditions of civilized religion. The man from the yacht thought he was the first to find England; I thought I was the first to find Europe. I did try to found a heresy of my own; and when I had put the last touches to it, I discovered that it was orthodoxy.

If this book is a joke, it's a joke aimed at me. I'm the guy who boldly claimed to discover something that had already been found. If there's any absurdity in what's to come, it's at my own expense; this book tells the story of how I thought I was the first to explore Brighton, only to find out I was actually the last. It details my ridiculous adventures in chasing the obvious. No one can think my situation is more laughable than I do; no reader can accuse me of trying to fool them: I'm the fool in this story, and no one can knock me off my pedestal. I openly admit to all the silly ambitions of the late nineteenth century. Like all serious little boys, I tried to be ahead of my time. Like them, I attempted to be about ten minutes ahead of the truth. Instead, I discovered I was eighteen hundred years behind it. I strained my voice with an overly youthful exaggeration while sharing my truths. And I was punished in the most fitting and amusing way, because I kept my truths: but I realized, not that they weren’t truths, but simply that they weren't mine. When I thought I was standing alone, I was actually in the ridiculous position of being supported by all of Christendom. It might be, Heaven forgive me, that I tried to be original; but all I managed to create was a poor imitation of the established traditions of civilized religion. The guy from the yacht thought he was the first to find England; I thought I was the first to discover Europe. I did attempt to start my own heresy; and when I finished it, I found it was just orthodoxy.

It may be that somebody will be entertained by the account of this happy fiasco. It might amuse a friend or an enemy to read how I gradually learnt from the truth of some stray legend or from the falsehood of some dominant philosophy, things that I might have learnt from my catechism—if I had ever learnt it. There may or may not be some entertainment in reading how I found at last in an anarchist club or a Babylonian temple what I might have found in the nearest parish church. If any one is entertained by learning how the flowers of the field or the phrases in an omnibus, the accidents of politics or the pains of youth came together in a certain order to produce a certain conviction of Christian orthodoxy, he may possibly read this book. But there is in everything a reasonable division of labour. I have written the book, and nothing on earth would induce me to read it.

Someone might find this amusing story of a happy disaster entertaining. A friend or an enemy could get a kick out of how I gradually came to understand the truth of some random legend or the falsehood of a popular philosophy, lessons I could have learned from my catechism—if I had ever bothered to learn it. There might be some entertainment in how I eventually discovered in an anarchist club or a Babylonian temple what I could have found in the nearby parish church. If anyone is intrigued by how the wildflowers in a field or the chatter on a bus, the twists of politics, or the struggles of youth came together in a specific way to lead to a conviction of Christian orthodoxy, they might want to check out this book. But there’s a practical division of labor in everything. I’ve written the book, and nothing could make me want to read it.

I add one purely pedantic note which comes, as a note naturally should, at the beginning of the book. These essays are concerned only to discuss the actual fact that the central Christian theology (sufficiently summarized in the Apostles' Creed) is the best root of energy and sound ethics. They are not intended to discuss the very fascinating but quite different question of what is the present seat of authority for the proclamation of that creed. When the word "orthodoxy" is used here it means the Apostles' Creed, as understood by everybody calling himself Christian until a very short time ago and the general historic conduct of those who held such a creed. I have been forced by mere space to confine myself to what I have got from this creed; I do not touch the matter much disputed among modern Christians, of where we ourselves got it. This is not an ecclesiastical treatise but a sort of slovenly autobiography. But if any one wants my opinions about the actual nature of the authority, Mr. G.S. Street has only to throw me another challenge, and I will write him another book.

I have one note that’s a bit picky, which belongs at the start of the book. These essays focus only on the fact that central Christian theology (which is summarized well in the Apostles' Creed) is the best source of energy and strong ethics. They aren’t meant to explore the interesting but different question of where authority lies for proclaiming that creed today. When I use the word "orthodoxy" here, I’m referring to the Apostles' Creed, as it was understood by anyone identifying as Christian until very recently, along with the general historical actions of those who embraced that creed. Due to space limits, I’ve had to stick to what I’ve derived from this creed; I don’t delve much into the debated topic among modern Christians about where we obtained it. This isn’t an ecclesiastical treatise, but more like a casual autobiography. However, if anyone wants my thoughts on the actual nature of authority, Mr. G.S. Street can just challenge me again, and I’ll write him another book.


CHAPTER II.—The Maniac


Thoroughly worldly people never understand even the world; they rely altogether on a few cynical maxims which are not true. Once I remember walking with a prosperous publisher, who made a remark which I had often heard before; it is, indeed, almost a motto of the modern world. Yet I had heard it once too often, and I saw suddenly that there was nothing in it. The publisher said of somebody, "That man will get on; he believes in himself." And I remember that as I lifted my head to listen, my eye caught an omnibus on which was written "Hanwell." I said to him, "Shall I tell you where the men are who believe most in themselves? For I can tell you. I know of men who believe in themselves more colossally than Napoleon or Caesar. I know where flames the fixed star of certainty and success. I can guide you to the thrones of the Super-men. The men who really believe in themselves are all in lunatic asylums." He said mildly that there were a good many men after all who believed in themselves and who were not in lunatic asylums. "Yes, there are," I retorted, "and you of all men ought to know them. That drunken poet from whom you would not take a dreary tragedy, he believed in himself. That elderly minister with an epic from whom you were hiding in a back room, he believed in himself. If you consulted your business experience instead of your ugly individualistic philosophy, you would know that believing in himself is one of the commonest signs of a rotter. Actors who can't act believe in themselves; and debtors who won't pay. It would be much truer to say that a man will certainly fail because he believes in himself. Complete self-confidence is not merely a sin; complete self-confidence is a weakness. Believing utterly in one's self is a hysterical and superstitious belief like believing in Joanna Southcote: the man who has it has 'Hanwell' written on his face as plain as it is written on that omnibus." And to all this my friend the publisher made this very deep and effective reply, "Well, if a man is not to believe in himself, in what is he to believe?" After a long pause I replied, "I will go home and write a book in answer to that question." This is the book that I have written in answer to it.

People who think they know the world usually don’t understand it at all; they depend entirely on a few cynical sayings that aren't true. I remember once walking with a successful publisher who made a comment I'd heard many times before; it's practically a motto in today’s society. But I had heard it one time too many, and it hit me suddenly that it was meaningless. The publisher said about someone, "That man will succeed; he believes in himself." As I lifted my head to listen, I noticed a bus with "Hanwell" written on it. I said to him, "Do you want to know where the people are who believe in themselves the most? Because I can tell you. I know people who believe in themselves more than Napoleon or Caesar ever did. I know where the bright star of certainty and success shines. I can take you to the thrones of the Super-men. The people who really believe in themselves are all in mental hospitals." He calmly replied that there are plenty of men who believe in themselves and aren't in mental hospitals. "Yes, there are," I shot back, "and you of all people should know them. That drunken poet you wouldn’t take a boring tragedy from? He believed in himself. That older minister with an epic you were hiding from in a back room? He believed in himself. If you relied on your business knowledge instead of your ugly individualistic philosophy, you'd realize that believing in oneself is one of the biggest signs of a jerk. Actors who can’t act believe in themselves; and debtors who refuse to pay. It would be much more accurate to say that a man is doomed to fail because he believes in himself. Complete self-confidence isn't just a flaw; it’s a weakness. Believing fully in yourself is a hysterical and superstitious belief, similar to believing in Joanna Southcote: the person who holds this belief has 'Hanwell' written on their face just as clearly as it’s written on that bus." To all this, my friend the publisher had a very profound and effective response: "Well, if a man shouldn’t believe in himself, then what should he believe in?" After a long pause, I replied, "I’ll go home and write a book to answer that question." This is the book I've written in response.

But I think this book may well start where our argument started—in the neighbourhood of the mad-house. Modern masters of science are much impressed with the need of beginning all inquiry with a fact. The ancient masters of religion were quite equally impressed with that necessity. They began with the fact of sin—a fact as practical as potatoes. Whether or no man could be washed in miraculous waters, there was no doubt at any rate that he wanted washing. But certain religious leaders in London, not mere materialists, have begun in our day not to deny the highly disputable water, but to deny the indisputable dirt. Certain new theologians dispute original sin, which is the only part of Christian theology which can really be proved. Some followers of the Reverend R.J. Campbell, in their almost too fastidious spirituality, admit divine sinlessness, which they cannot see even in their dreams. But they essentially deny human sin, which they can see in the street. The strongest saints and the strongest sceptics alike took positive evil as the starting-point of their argument. If it be true (as it certainly is) that a man can feel exquisite happiness in skinning a cat, then the religious philosopher can only draw one of two deductions. He must either deny the existence of God, as all atheists do; or he must deny the present union between God and man, as all Christians do. The new theologians seem to think it a highly rationalistic solution to deny the cat.

But I think this book may well start where our argument began—in the area near the insane asylum. Modern scientific leaders are quite aware of the importance of starting any inquiry with a fact. The ancient religious leaders were equally aware of this necessity. They began with the fact of sin—a fact as practical as potatoes. Whether or not someone could be cleansed in miraculous waters, there was no doubt that they needed cleansing. However, certain religious figures in London, who are not just materialists, have started in our time not to deny the highly debatable water, but to deny the undeniable dirt. Some new theologians challenge original sin, which is the only part of Christian theology that can truly be proven. Some followers of Reverend R.J. Campbell, in their almost overly refined spirituality, acknowledge divine sinlessness, which they cannot even envision in their dreams. But they fundamentally deny human sin, which they can see on the street. The strongest saints and the strongest skeptics both took positive evil as the starting point of their arguments. If it is true (as it certainly is) that a person can feel immense happiness from skinning a cat, then the religious philosopher can only draw one of two conclusions. They must either deny the existence of God, as all atheists do; or they must deny the current connection between God and man, as all Christians do. The new theologians seem to think it’s a highly rational solution to deny the cat.

In this remarkable situation it is plainly not now possible (with any hope of a universal appeal) to start, as our fathers did, with the fact of sin. This very fact which was to them (and is to me) as plain as a pikestaff, is the very fact that has been specially diluted or denied. But though moderns deny the existence of sin, I do not think that they have yet denied the existence of a lunatic asylum. We all agree still that there is a collapse of the intellect as unmistakable as a falling house. Men deny hell, but not, as yet, Hanwell. For the purpose of our primary argument the one may very well stand where the other stood. I mean that as all thoughts and theories were once judged by whether they tended to make a man lose his soul, so for our present purpose all modern thoughts and theories may be judged by whether they tend to make a man lose his wits.

In this unique situation, it’s clearly no longer possible (with any hope of universal appeal) to start, like our ancestors did, with the idea of sin. This very concept, which was as obvious to them (and to me) as a tall flagpole, is now the one that has been particularly watered down or outright denied. But while modern people deny the existence of sin, I don’t think they’ve yet denied the existence of a mental health facility. We all still agree that there’s a noticeable breakdown of intellect, as clear as a house crashing down. People deny hell, but not, for now, the existence of places like Hanwell. For our main argument, one can very well take the place of the other. What I mean is that just as all thoughts and theories were once evaluated by whether they led a person to lose their soul, so for our current discussion, all modern ideas and theories can be assessed by whether they lead a person to lose their sanity.

It is true that some speak lightly and loosely of insanity as in itself attractive. But a moment's thought will show that if disease is beautiful, it is generally some one else's disease. A blind man may be picturesque; but it requires two eyes to see the picture. And similarly even the wildest poetry of insanity can only be enjoyed by the sane. To the insane man his insanity is quite prosaic, because it is quite true. A man who thinks himself a chicken is to himself as ordinary as a chicken. A man who thinks he is a bit of glass is to himself as dull as a bit of glass. It is the homogeneity of his mind which makes him dull, and which makes him mad. It is only because we see the irony of his idea that we think him even amusing; it is only because he does not see the irony of his idea that he is put in Hanwell at all. In short, oddities only strike ordinary people. Oddities do not strike odd people. This is why ordinary people have a much more exciting time; while odd people are always complaining of the dulness of life. This is also why the new novels die so quickly, and why the old fairy tales endure for ever. The old fairy tale makes the hero a normal human boy; it is his adventures that are startling; they startle him because he is normal. But in the modern psychological novel the hero is abnormal; the centre is not central. Hence the fiercest adventures fail to affect him adequately, and the book is monotonous. You can make a story out of a hero among dragons; but not out of a dragon among dragons. The fairy tale discusses what a sane man will do in a mad world. The sober realistic novel of to-day discusses what an essential lunatic will do in a dull world.

It's true that some people talk casually and carelessly about insanity as if it were appealing. But a moment’s reflection reveals that if illness is beautiful, it’s usually someone else’s illness. A blind person might be visually interesting, but it takes two eyes to appreciate the view. Similarly, even the wildest expressions of insanity can only be appreciated by those who are sane. To the person who is insane, their insanity feels quite ordinary because it feels completely real to them. A man who thinks he’s a chicken sees himself as just as normal as a chicken. A man who believes he’s a piece of glass sees himself as dull as a piece of glass. It’s the uniformity of his mind that makes him dull and mad. We find him amusing only because we recognize the irony in his idea; he’s placed in institutions because he doesn't see that irony. In short, oddities only catch the attention of ordinary people. Odd people don’t notice oddities. That’s why ordinary people have a much more thrilling experience, while odd people are always lamenting the dullness of life. This also explains why new novels fade quickly, while old fairy tales last forever. The classic fairy tale features a normal human boy as the hero; it’s his adventures that are surprising, and they surprise him because he’s normal. In contrast, the modern psychological novel has an abnormal hero; the focus isn’t on the core. Therefore, even the most intense adventures don’t impact him much, making the story tedious. You can create a story with a hero facing dragons, but not with a dragon among dragons. The fairy tale explores what a sane person will do in a crazy world. Today’s grounded realistic novel examines what an essential lunatic will do in a boring world.

Let us begin, then, with the mad-house; from this evil and fantastic inn let us set forth on our intellectual journey. Now, if we are to glance at the philosophy of sanity, the first thing to do in the matter is to blot out one big and common mistake. There is a notion adrift everywhere that imagination, especially mystical imagination, is dangerous to man's mental balance. Poets are commonly spoken of as psychologically unreliable; and generally there is a vague association between wreathing laurels in your hair and sticking straws in it. Facts and history utterly contradict this view. Most of the very great poets have been not only sane, but extremely business-like; and if Shakespeare ever really held horses, it was because he was much the safest man to hold them. Imagination does not breed insanity. Exactly what does breed insanity is reason. Poets do not go mad; but chess-players do. Mathematicians go mad, and cashiers; but creative artists very seldom. I am not, as will be seen, in any sense attacking logic: I only say that this danger does lie in logic, not in imagination. Artistic paternity is as wholesome as physical paternity. Moreover, it is worthy of remark that when a poet really was morbid it was commonly because he had some weak spot of rationality on his brain. Poe, for instance, really was morbid; not because he was poetical, but because he was specially analytical. Even chess was too poetical for him; he disliked chess because it was full of knights and castles, like a poem. He avowedly preferred the black discs of draughts, because they were more like the mere black dots on a diagram. Perhaps the strongest case of all is this: that only one great English poet went mad, Cowper. And he was definitely driven mad by logic, by the ugly and alien logic of predestination. Poetry was not the disease, but the medicine; poetry partly kept him in health. He could sometimes forget the red and thirsty hell to which his hideous necessitarianism dragged him among the wide waters and the white flat lilies of the Ouse. He was damned by John Calvin; he was almost saved by John Gilpin. Everywhere we see that men do not go mad by dreaming. Critics are much madder than poets. Homer is complete and calm enough; it is his critics who tear him into extravagant tatters. Shakespeare is quite himself; it is only some of his critics who have discovered that he was somebody else. And though St. John the Evangelist saw many strange monsters in his vision, he saw no creature so wild as one of his own commentators. The general fact is simple. Poetry is sane because it floats easily in an infinite sea; reason seeks to cross the infinite sea, and so make it finite. The result is mental exhaustion, like the physical exhaustion of Mr. Holbein. To accept everything is an exercise, to understand everything a strain. The poet only desires exaltation and expansion, a world to stretch himself in. The poet only asks to get his head into the heavens. It is the logician who seeks to get the heavens into his head. And it is his head that splits.

Let’s start with the mad-house; from this twisted and bizarre place, let’s embark on our intellectual journey. Now, if we're going to take a look at the philosophy of sanity, the first step is to erase one big, common misconception. There’s a widespread belief that imagination, especially mystical imagination, is harmful to a person's mental stability. Poets are often thought of as psychologically unreliable, and there’s a vague connection made between wearing laurel wreaths and having straw in your hair. Facts and history completely contradict this idea. Most of the great poets have been not only sane but also very practical; and if Shakespeare ever really held horses, it was because he was the safest person to do so. Imagination doesn’t cause insanity. What actually causes insanity is reason. Poets don’t go crazy; but chess players do. Mathematicians go insane, as do cashiers; but creative artists rarely do. I’m not, as will be evident, attacking logic: I’m just saying the danger lies in logic, not in imagination. Artistic creation is as healthy as physical reproduction. Moreover, it’s worth noting that when a poet was truly troubled, it was usually due to some flaw in their rationality. Poe, for example, was indeed troubled; not because he was a poet, but because he was particularly analytical. Even chess was too imaginative for him; he disliked chess because it was full of knights and castles, like a poem. He openly preferred the black pieces of checkers because they were more like plain black dots on a diagram. Perhaps the strongest example is this: only one major English poet went insane, Cowper. And he was definitely driven mad by logic, by the harsh and foreign logic of predestination. Poetry wasn’t the illness; it was the cure; poetry helped keep him healthy. He could sometimes forget the fiery and thirsting hell that his dreadful necessity dragged him into among the vast waters and the white flat lilies of the Ouse. He was condemned by John Calvin; he was almost saved by John Gilpin. Everywhere we see that people don’t go mad from dreaming. Critics are much madder than poets. Homer is complete and calm; it’s his critics who tear him into wild shreds. Shakespeare is entirely himself; it’s only some of his critics who have discovered that he was someone else. And while St. John the Evangelist saw many strange monsters in his vision, he didn’t see anything as wild as one of his own commentators. The general fact is straightforward. Poetry is sane because it flows easily in an infinite sea; reason tries to cross the infinite sea, making it finite. The result is mental exhaustion, like the physical weariness of Mr. Holbein. To accept everything is an exercise, while trying to understand everything is a strain. The poet only seeks upliftment and expansion, a world to stretch out in. The poet merely wants to elevate his head into the heavens. It’s the logician who tries to fit the heavens into his head. And it’s his head that ends up splitting.

It is a small matter, but not irrelevant, that this striking mistake is commonly supported by a striking misquotation. We have all heard people cite the celebrated line of Dryden as "Great genius is to madness near allied." But Dryden did not say that great genius was to madness near allied. Dryden was a great genius himself, and knew better. It would have been hard to find a man more romantic than he, or more sensible. What Dryden said was this, "Great wits are oft to madness near allied"; and that is true. It is the pure promptitude of the intellect that is in peril of a breakdown. Also people might remember of what sort of man Dryden was talking. He was not talking of any unworldly visionary like Vaughan or George Herbert. He was talking of a cynical man of the world, a sceptic, a diplomatist, a great practical politician. Such men are indeed to madness near allied. Their incessant calculation of their own brains and other people's brains is a dangerous trade. It is always perilous to the mind to reckon up the mind. A flippant person has asked why we say, "As mad as a hatter." A more flippant person might answer that a hatter is mad because he has to measure the human head.

It's a small point, but not unimportant, that this notable mistake is often backed by a notable misquote. We've all heard people quote Dryden's famous line as "Great genius is to madness near allied." But Dryden didn’t say that great genius was close to madness. Dryden was a great genius himself and knew better. It would have been hard to find a man more romantic than he was or more sensible. What Dryden actually said was, "Great wits are oft to madness near allied," and that is true. It's the pure ability of the intellect that is at risk of breaking down. Also, people might want to consider the kind of person Dryden was referring to. He wasn’t talking about any otherworldly visionary like Vaughan or George Herbert. He was talking about a cynical man of the world, a skeptic, a diplomat, a skilled politician. Such men are indeed close to madness. Their constant calculation of their own minds and the minds of others is a risky business. It's always dangerous for the mind to evaluate the mind. A cheeky person has asked why we say, "As mad as a hatter." A wittier response might be that a hatter is mad because he has to measure the human head.

And if great reasoners are often maniacal, it is equally true that maniacs are commonly great reasoners. When I was engaged in a controversy with the Clarion on the matter of free will, that able writer Mr. R.B. Suthers said that free will was lunacy, because it meant causeless actions, and the actions of a lunatic would be causeless. I do not dwell here upon the disastrous lapse in determinist logic. Obviously if any actions, even a lunatic's, can be causeless, determinism is done for. If the chain of causation can be broken for a madman, it can be broken for a man. But my purpose is to point out something more practical. It was natural, perhaps, that a modern Marxian Socialist should not know anything about free will. But it was certainly remarkable that a modern Marxian Socialist should not know anything about lunatics. Mr. Suthers evidently did not know anything about lunatics. The last thing that can be said of a lunatic is that his actions are causeless. If any human acts may loosely be called causeless, they are the minor acts of a healthy man; whistling as he walks; slashing the grass with a stick; kicking his heels or rubbing his hands. It is the happy man who does the useless things; the sick man is not strong enough to be idle. It is exactly such careless and causeless actions that the madman could never understand; for the madman (like the determinist) generally sees too much cause in everything. The madman would read a conspiratorial significance into those empty activities. He would think that the lopping of the grass was an attack on private property. He would think that the kicking of the heels was a signal to an accomplice. If the madman could for an instant become careless, he would become sane. Every one who has had the misfortune to talk with people in the heart or on the edge of mental disorder, knows that their most sinister quality is a horrible clarity of detail; a connecting of one thing with another in a map more elaborate than a maze. If you argue with a madman, it is extremely probable that you will get the worst of it; for in many ways his mind moves all the quicker for not being delayed by the things that go with good judgment. He is not hampered by a sense of humour or by charity, or by the dumb certainties of experience. He is the more logical for losing certain sane affections. Indeed, the common phrase for insanity is in this respect a misleading one. The madman is not the man who has lost his reason. The madman is the man who has lost everything except his reason.

And while it’s often true that great thinkers can be maniacal, it’s equally true that maniacs can be great thinkers. When I was having a debate with the Clarion about free will, the insightful writer Mr. R.B. Suthers claimed that free will was lunacy because it implied causeless actions, and that lunatics act without cause. I won’t focus on the major flaw in deterministic logic here. Clearly, if any actions, even those of a lunatic, can be causeless, then determinism is undermined. If the chain of causation can break for a madman, it can break for anyone. But I want to highlight something more practical. It makes sense that a modern Marxist Socialist might not understand free will. However, it’s quite remarkable that he seemed unaware of lunatics. Mr. Suthers clearly didn’t know much about them. The last thing you can say about a lunatic is that their actions are causeless. If any human actions could be considered causeless, they’d be the trivial acts of a healthy person—whistling while walking, slicing grass with a stick, kicking their heels, or rubbing their hands. It’s the happy person who engages in pointless activities; the sick person doesn’t have the strength to be idle. It’s exactly those careless and causeless actions that a madman couldn’t grasp; because the madman (like the determinist) tends to see too much cause in everything. The madman would interpret those trivial activities as conspiratorial actions. He would think that trimming the grass was an attack on private property. He’d see kicking heels as a signal to an accomplice. If a madman could become careless for just a moment, he would regain his sanity. Anyone who has had the unfortunate experience of speaking with those deeply troubled or on the verge of mental breakdown understands that their most disturbing trait is an awful clarity of detail; they connect everything in an intricate map that's more complex than a maze. If you argue with a madman, you’re likely to come out worse for it; his mind often races faster because it isn’t slowed down by the filters of good judgment. He isn’t limited by humor, charity, or the simple truths of experience. He’s actually more logical by lacking certain sane affections. In fact, the common way we describe insanity is somewhat misleading. The madman isn’t someone who has lost their reason. The madman is someone who has lost everything except their reason.

The madman's explanation of a thing is always complete, and often in a purely rational sense satisfactory. Or, to speak more strictly, the insane explanation, if not conclusive, is at least unanswerable; this may be observed specially in the two or three commonest kinds of madness. If a man says (for instance) that men have a conspiracy against him, you cannot dispute it except by saying that all the men deny that they are conspirators; which is exactly what conspirators would do. His explanation covers the facts as much as yours. Or if a man says that he is the rightful King of England, it is no complete answer to say that the existing authorities call him mad; for if he were King of England that might be the wisest thing for the existing authorities to do. Or if a man says that he is Jesus Christ, it is no answer to tell him that the world denies his divinity; for the world denied Christ's.

The madman's explanation of something is always thorough, and often in a purely logical way, it makes sense. To be more precise, the insane explanation, while not necessarily definitive, is at least impossible to counter; this is especially evident in the two or three most common types of madness. For example, if someone claims that there’s a conspiracy against him, you can’t argue against it except by stating that all the men deny being conspirators, which is exactly what conspirators would say. His explanation accounts for the facts just as well as yours does. Or if someone insists that he is the rightful King of England, saying that the current authorities label him as mad is not a complete rebuttal; if he were truly King of England, that might be the smartest move for those in power. Similarly, if someone claims he is Jesus Christ, telling him that the world denies his divinity doesn't work as an argument; the world denied Christ's divinity too.

Nevertheless he is wrong. But if we attempt to trace his error in exact terms, we shall not find it quite so easy as we had supposed. Perhaps the nearest we can get to expressing it is to say this: that his mind moves in a perfect but narrow circle. A small circle is quite as infinite as a large circle; but, though it is quite as infinite, it is not so large. In the same way the insane explanation is quite as complete as the sane one, but it is not so large. A bullet is quite as round as the world, but it is not the world. There is such a thing as a narrow universality; there is such a thing as a small and cramped eternity; you may see it in many modern religions. Now, speaking quite externally and empirically, we may say that the strongest and most unmistakable mark of madness is this combination between a logical completeness and a spiritual contraction. The lunatic's theory explains a large number of things, but it does not explain them in a large way. I mean that if you or I were dealing with a mind that was growing morbid, we should be chiefly concerned not so much to give it arguments as to give it air, to convince it that there was something cleaner and cooler outside the suffocation of a single argument. Suppose, for instance, it were the first case that I took as typical; suppose it were the case of a man who accused everybody of conspiring against him. If we could express our deepest feelings of protest and appeal against this obsession, I suppose we should say something like this: "Oh, I admit that you have your case and have it by heart, and that many things do fit into other things as you say. I admit that your explanation explains a great deal; but what a great deal it leaves out! Are there no other stories in the world except yours; and are all men busy with your business? Suppose we grant the details; perhaps when the man in the street did not seem to see you it was only his cunning; perhaps when the policeman asked you your name it was only because he knew it already. But how much happier you would be if you only knew that these people cared nothing about you! How much larger your life would be if your self could become smaller in it; if you could really look at other men with common curiosity and pleasure; if you could see them walking as they are in their sunny selfishness and their virile indifference! You would begin to be interested in them, because they were not interested in you. You would break out of this tiny and tawdry theatre in which your own little plot is always being played, and you would find yourself under a freer sky, in a street full of splendid strangers." Or suppose it were the second case of madness, that of a man who claims the crown, your impulse would be to answer, "All right! Perhaps you know that you are the King of England; but why do you care? Make one magnificent effort and you will be a human being and look down on all the kings of the earth." Or it might be the third case, of the madman who called himself Christ. If we said what we felt, we should say, "So you are the Creator and Redeemer of the world: but what a small world it must be! What a little heaven you must inhabit, with angels no bigger than butterflies! How sad it must be to be God; and an inadequate God! Is there really no life fuller and no love more marvellous than yours; and is it really in your small and painful pity that all flesh must put its faith? How much happier you would be, how much more of you there would be, if the hammer of a higher God could smash your small cosmos, scattering the stars like spangles, and leave you in the open, free like other men to look up as well as down!"

Nevertheless, he's wrong. But if we try to pinpoint his mistake in clear terms, we’ll find it isn't as easy as we thought. Maybe the closest we can get to describing it is this: his mind operates in a perfect but narrow circle. A small circle is just as infinite as a large circle; however, even though it’s just as infinite, it isn’t as expansive. Similarly, a mad explanation can be just as complete as a rational one, but it isn’t as broad. A bullet is just as round as the world, but it isn't the world. There is such a thing as a narrow kind of universality; there is such a thing as a small and cramped eternity; you can see it in many modern religions. Now, speaking plainly and practically, we can say that the strongest and most unmistakable mark of madness is this mix of logical completeness and spiritual confinement. The lunatic's theory accounts for many things, but not in a grand way. I mean, if you or I were dealing with a mind that was becoming pathological, we would mainly be concerned with not just providing arguments but giving it some space, convincing it that there was something clearer and cooler outside the suffocation of a single idea. For example, let’s consider the first case I took as typical; suppose it’s a man who believes everyone is conspiring against him. If we could express our deepest feelings of protest and appeal against this fixation, we might say something like this: "Oh, I get that you have your case memorized, and that a lot of things fit into other things as you say. I acknowledge that your explanation covers a lot; but look at all that it misses! Are there no other narratives in the world besides yours? Are all men only focused on your concerns? Even if we accept the details; maybe when the man in the street didn’t seem to notice you, it was just his cleverness; maybe when the cop asked for your name, it was only because he already knew it. But how much happier you would be if you realized these people didn’t care about you at all! How much broader your life would be if your self could shrink within it; if you could genuinely look at other people with honest curiosity and pleasure; if you could see them living in their sunny self-absorption and their carefree indifference! You would begin to take an interest in them precisely because they’re not interested in you. You would break out of this tiny, dreary theater where your own little story is always playing, and you would find yourself under an open sky, in a street full of amazing strangers." Or suppose it’s the second case of madness, with a man claiming the crown; your impulse would be to reply, "Okay! Maybe you believe you’re the King of England; but why does it matter? Make one grand effort and you’ll be a human being and look down on all the kings of the earth." Or it could be the third case, where the madman identifies as Christ. If we expressed what we felt, we’d say, "So you are the Creator and Redeemer of the world: but what a small world it must be! What a tiny heaven you must inhabit, with angels no bigger than butterflies! How sad it must be to be God; and an inadequate God at that! Is there really no fuller life and no more marvelous love than yours? Is it truly in your small and painful pity that all flesh must place its faith? How much happier you would be, how much more of you there would be, if the hammer of a higher God could shatter your small cosmos, scattering the stars like glitter, and leave you in the open, free like other people to look up as well as down!"

And it must be remembered that the most purely practical science does take this view of mental evil; it does not seek to argue with it like a heresy, but simply to snap it like a spell. Neither modern science nor ancient religion believes in complete free thought. Theology rebukes certain thoughts by calling them blasphemous. Science rebukes certain thoughts by calling them morbid. For example, some religious societies discouraged men more or less from thinking about sex. The new scientific society definitely discourages men from thinking about death; it is a fact, but it is considered a morbid fact. And in dealing with those whose morbidity has a touch of mania, modern science cares far less for pure logic than a dancing Dervish. In these cases it is not enough that the unhappy man should desire truth; he must desire health. Nothing can save him but a blind hunger for normality, like that of a beast. A man cannot think himself out of mental evil; for it is actually the organ of thought that has become diseased, ungovernable, and, as it were, independent. He can only be saved by will or faith. The moment his mere reason moves, it moves in the old circular rut; he will go round and round his logical circle, just as a man in a third-class carriage on the Inner Circle will go round and round the Inner Circle unless he performs the voluntary, vigorous, and mystical act of getting out at Gower Street. Decision is the whole business here; a door must be shut for ever. Every remedy is a desperate remedy. Every cure is a miraculous cure. Curing a madman is not arguing with a philosopher; it is casting out a devil. And however quietly doctors and psychologists may go to work in the matter, their attitude is profoundly intolerant—as intolerant as Bloody Mary. Their attitude is really this: that the man must stop thinking, if he is to go on living. Their counsel is one of intellectual amputation. If thy head offend thee, cut it off; for it is better, not merely to enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a child, but to enter it as an imbecile, rather than with your whole intellect to be cast into hell—or into Hanwell.

And it's important to remember that even the most practical science views mental issues in this way; it doesn't try to argue against them as if they were heresy, but aims to break them like a spell. Neither modern science nor ancient religion endorses complete free thought. Theology condemns certain thoughts as blasphemous, while science labels some thoughts as morbid. For instance, some religious groups discouraged men from thinking about sex. The new scientific society definitely discourages men from thinking about death; it's a reality, but considered a morbid one. When dealing with those whose issues are a bit extreme, modern science cares a lot less about pure logic than a dancing Dervish. In these cases, it’s not enough for the troubled person to seek truth; he needs to seek health. The only way he can be saved is through a blind craving for normalcy, much like an animal. A person can’t think his way out of mental issues because the very organ of thought has become sick, uncontrollable, and, in a way, autonomous. He can only be saved by will or faith. The moment his reason kicks in, it gets caught in the same old circular pattern; he'll keep going around and around in his logic, just like a person in a crowded train going in circles unless they take the deliberate, strong, and almost mystical step of getting off at Gower Street. The key here is decision; a door has to be closed forever. Every remedy is a desperate one. Every cure is a miraculous one. Healing a madman isn't like debating with a philosopher; it’s like casting out a devil. And no matter how calmly doctors and psychologists approach the situation, their attitude is radically intolerant—just as intolerant as Bloody Mary. Their perspective is essentially that the person must stop thinking if he wants to continue living. Their advice is one of intellectual amputation. If your head offends you, cut it off; for it is better, not just to enter the Kingdom of Heaven as a child, but to enter it as an imbecile than to risk being cast into hell—or into Hanwell.

Such is the madman of experience; he is commonly a reasoner, frequently a successful reasoner. Doubtless he could be vanquished in mere reason, and the case against him put logically. But it can be put much more precisely in more general and even æsthetic terms. He is in the clean and well-lit prison of one idea: he is sharpened to one painful point. He is without healthy hesitation and healthy complexity. Now, as I explain in the introduction, I have determined in these early chapters to give not so much a diagram of a doctrine as some pictures of a point of view. And I have described at length my vision of the maniac for this reason: that just as I am affected by the maniac, so I am affected by most modern thinkers. That unmistakable mood or note that I hear from Hanwell, I hear also from half the chairs of science and seats of learning to-day; and most of the mad doctors are mad doctors in more senses than one. They all have exactly that combination we have noted: the combination of an expansive and exhaustive reason with a contracted common sense. They are universal only in the sense that they take one thin explanation and carry it very far. But a pattern can stretch for ever and still be a small pattern. They see a chess-board white on black, and if the universe is paved with it, it is still white on black. Like the lunatic, they cannot alter their standpoint; they cannot make a mental effort and suddenly see it black on white.

This is the experience of a madman; he often thinks logically and sometimes quite successfully. Surely, he could be defeated through pure reasoning, and a logical case could be made against him. But it can be explained much more thoroughly in broader and even aesthetic terms. He is trapped in the sterile and bright prison of one idea: he is honed to a single, painful point. He lacks healthy doubt and healthy complexity. Now, as I explain in the introduction, I've decided in these early chapters to provide not just a diagram of a doctrine but some illustrations of a perspective. I've gone into detail about my vision of the maniac because, just as I’m influenced by the maniac, I’m also influenced by many modern thinkers. That unmistakable tone or feeling that I get from Hanwell, I also hear from many leading scientists and scholars today; and most of the mad doctors are mad in more ways than one. They all exhibit that same combination we’ve discussed: a mix of expansive and thorough reasoning paired with limited common sense. They are universal only in that they take one narrow explanation and extend it very far. But a pattern can stretch infinitely and still remain a small pattern. They see a chessboard of white on black, and even if the entire universe is covered with it, it’s still just white on black. Like the lunatic, they can’t change their perspective; they can’t make a mental shift and suddenly see it as black on white.

Take first the more obvious case of materialism. As an explanation of the world, materialism has a sort of insane simplicity. It has just the quality of the madman's argument; we have at once the sense of it covering everything and the sense of it leaving everything out. Contemplate some able and sincere materialist, as, for instance, Mr. McCabe, and you will have exactly this unique sensation. He understands everything, and everything does not seem worth understanding. His cosmos may be complete in every rivet and cog-wheel, but still his cosmos is smaller than our world. Somehow his scheme, like the lucid scheme of the madman, seems unconscious of the alien energies and the large indifference of the earth; it is not thinking of the real things of the earth, of fighting peoples or proud mothers, or first love or fear upon the sea. The earth is so very large, and the cosmos is so very small. The cosmos is about the smallest hole that a man can hide his head in.

Take first the more obvious case of materialism. As an explanation of the world, materialism has a kind of crazy simplicity. It has the quality of a madman's argument; we get the feeling that it explains everything while also missing a lot. Think about someone like Mr. McCabe, a skilled and sincere materialist, and you'll feel exactly this unique sensation. He understands everything, but that understanding doesn’t seem to matter much. His universe might be complete in every detail, but it is still smaller than our world. Somehow his framework, like the clear logic of a madman, seems unaware of the outside forces and the vast indifference of the earth; it doesn’t consider real life—like warring nations, proud mothers, first love, or fear on the sea. The earth is massive, while the cosmos feels tiny. The cosmos is about the smallest space where a person can hide their head.

It must be understood that I am not now discussing the relation of these creeds to truth; but, for the present, solely their relation to health. Later in the argument I hope to attack the question of objective verity; here I speak only of a phenomenon of psychology. I do not for the present attempt to prove to Haeckel that materialism is untrue, any more than I attempted to prove to the man who thought he was Christ that he was labouring under an error. I merely remark here on the fact that both cases have the same kind of completeness and the same kind of incompleteness. You can explain a man's detention at Hanwell by an indifferent public by saying that it is the crucifixion of a god of whom the world is not worthy. The explanation does explain. Similarly you may explain the order in the universe by saying that all things, even the souls of men, are leaves inevitably unfolding on an utterly unconscious tree—the blind destiny of matter. The explanation does explain, though not, of course, so completely as the madman's. But the point here is that the normal human mind not only objects to both, but feels to both the same objection. Its approximate statement is that if the man in Hanwell is the real God, he is not much of a god. And, similarly, if the cosmos of the materialist is the real cosmos, it is not much of a cosmos. The thing has shrunk. The deity is less divine than many men; and (according to Haeckel) the whole of life is something much more grey, narrow, and trivial than many separate aspects of it. The parts seem greater than the whole.

It should be clear that I'm not currently discussing how these beliefs relate to truth; instead, I'm only looking at their connection to health. Later, I plan to tackle the issue of objective truth; for now, I'm focusing only on a psychological phenomenon. I’m not trying to prove to Haeckel that materialism is false, any more than I tried to convince the man who believed he was Christ that he was mistaken. I'm simply pointing out that both situations share a similar type of completeness and incompleteness. You could explain a man's stay at Hanwell by saying that it’s the crucifixion of a god that the world doesn’t deserve. The explanation makes sense. Similarly, you can explain the order of the universe by saying that everything, even human souls, are just leaves naturally unfolding on a completely unconscious tree—the blind fate of matter. The explanation does make sense, though not as thoroughly as the madman's. The key point here is that the normal human mind doesn’t just reject both, but has the same objection to each. The general sentiment is that if the man in Hanwell is the real God, then he’s not much of a god. And likewise, if the materialist's cosmos is the real cosmos, it’s not much of a cosmos either. The concept has diminished. The deity is less divine than many people; and (according to Haeckel) life itself is something much more dull, narrow, and trivial than many individual aspects of it. The parts appear greater than the whole.

For we must remember that the materialist philosophy (whether true or not) is certainly much more limiting than any religion. In one sense, of course, all intelligent ideas are narrow. They cannot be broader than themselves. A Christian is only restricted in the same sense that an atheist is restricted. He cannot think Christianity false and continue to be a Christian; and the atheist cannot think atheism false and continue to be an atheist. But as it happens, there is a very special sense in which materialism has more restrictions than spiritualism. Mr. McCabe thinks me a slave because I am not allowed to believe in determinism. I think Mr. McCabe a slave because he is not allowed to believe in fairies. But if we examine the two vetoes we shall see that his is really much more of a pure veto than mine. The Christian is quite free to believe that there is a considerable amount of settled order and inevitable development in the universe. But the materialist is not allowed to admit into his spotless machine the slightest speck of spiritualism or miracle. Poor Mr. McCabe is not allowed to retain even the tiniest imp, though it might be hiding in a pimpernel. The Christian admits that the universe is manifold and even miscellaneous, just as a sane man knows that he is complex. The sane man knows that he has a touch of the beast, a touch of the devil, a touch of the saint, a touch of the citizen. Nay, the really sane man knows that he has a touch of the madman. But the materialist's world is quite simple and solid, just as the madman is quite sure he is sane. The materialist is sure that history has been simply and solely a chain of causation, just as the interesting person before mentioned is quite sure that he is simply and solely a chicken. Materialists and madmen never have doubts.

We must remember that materialism (whether it's true or not) is definitely much more limiting than any religion. In one way, all thoughtful ideas are narrow because they can’t be broader than themselves. A Christian is limited in the same way that an atheist is. A Christian can’t believe Christianity is false and still be a Christian; similarly, an atheist can’t think atheism is false and still be an atheist. However, there is a specific way in which materialism has more restrictions than spiritualism. Mr. McCabe thinks I’m a slave because I can't believe in determinism. I think Mr. McCabe is a slave because he can't believe in fairies. But if we look closely at these two restrictions, we’ll see that his is much more of a complete restriction than mine. A Christian can freely believe that there’s a significant amount of order and inevitable development in the universe. But a materialist is not allowed to let even the tiniest bit of spiritualism or miracle into his perfectly clean worldview. Poor Mr. McCabe can’t even keep the tiniest little imp, even if it’s hiding in a flower. The Christian accepts that the universe is diverse and even chaotic, just like a rational person knows that he is complex. A rational person understands that he has a bit of the beast, a bit of the devil, a bit of the saint, and a bit of the citizen in him. In fact, the truly rational person knows that he has a bit of a madman in him. But the materialist's world is very simple and solid, much like a madman who is completely convinced he is sane. The materialist is convinced that history is just a straightforward chain of cause and effect, just as the interesting person mentioned earlier is completely convinced he is just a chicken. Materialists and madmen never have doubts.

Spiritual doctrines do not actually limit the mind as do materialistic denials. Even if I believe in immortality I need not think about it. But if I disbelieve in immortality I must not think about it. In the first case the road is open and I can go as far as I like; in the second the road is shut. But the case is even stronger, and the parallel with madness is yet more strange. For it was our case against the exhaustive and logical theory of the lunatic that, right or wrong, it gradually destroyed his humanity. Now it is the charge against the main deductions of the materialist that, right or wrong, they gradually destroy his humanity; I do not mean only kindness, I mean hope, courage, poetry, initiative, all that is human. For instance, when materialism leads men to complete fatalism (as it generally does), it is quite idle to pretend that it is in any sense a liberating force. It is absurd to say that you are especially advancing freedom when you only use free thought to destroy free will. The determinists come to bind, not to loose. They may well call their law the "chain" of causation. It is the worst chain that ever fettered a human being. You may use the language of liberty, if you like, about materialistic teaching, but it is obvious that this is just as inapplicable to it as a whole as the same language when applied to a man locked up in a mad-house. You may say, if you like, that the man is free to think himself a poached egg. But it is surely a more massive and important fact that if he is a poached egg he is not free to eat, drink, sleep, walk, or smoke a cigarette. Similarly you may say, if you like, that the bold determinist speculator is free to disbelieve in the reality of the will. But it is a much more massive and important fact that he is not free to praise, to curse, to thank, to justify, to urge, to punish, to resist temptations, to incite mobs, to make New Year resolutions, to pardon sinners, to rebuke tyrants, or even to say "thank you" for the mustard.

Spiritual beliefs don’t actually restrict the mind like materialistic denials do. Even if I believe in life after death, I don’t have to think about it. But if I don’t believe in it, I have to avoid thinking about it. In the first case, the path is clear, and I can explore as much as I want; in the second, the path is closed. Moreover, the parallel with madness is even more striking. Our case against the exhaustive and logical theory of a lunatic was that, right or wrong, it slowly robbed him of his humanity. The same charge applies to the main conclusions of the materialist—right or wrong, they gradually erode his humanity; I don’t just mean kindness, but also hope, courage, creativity, initiative—all that makes us human. For example, when materialism leads people to complete fatalism (which it often does), it’s pointless to act like it's a freeing force. It’s absurd to claim that you’re promoting freedom when you’re only using free thought to eliminate free will. Determinists come to bind, not to free. They might as well call their theory the "chain" of causation. It’s the worst chain that ever shackled a human being. You can use the language of freedom to describe materialistic teachings, but it's clear that this applies just as little to it as it does to a person locked in a mental institution. You might say that the person is free to think of himself as a poached egg. But it’s a much bigger and more important fact that if he is a poached egg, he’s not free to eat, drink, sleep, walk, or smoke a cigarette. Similarly, you might argue that the bold determinist thinker is free to deny the reality of free will. But the far more significant fact is that he is not free to praise, curse, thank, justify, urge, punish, resist temptation, incite crowds, make New Year’s resolutions, pardon sinners, rebuke tyrants, or even say "thank you" for the mustard.

In passing from this subject I may note that there is a queer fallacy to the effect that materialistic fatalism is in some way favourable to mercy, to the abolition of cruel punishments or punishments of any kind. This is startlingly the reverse of the truth. It is quite tenable that the doctrine of necessity makes no difference at all; that it leaves the flogger flogging and the kind friend exhorting as before. But obviously if it stops either of them it stops the kind exhortation. That the sins are inevitable does not prevent punishment; if it prevents anything it prevents persuasion. Determinism is quite as likely to lead to cruelty as it is certain to lead to cowardice. Determinism is not inconsistent with the cruel treatment of criminals. What it is (perhaps) inconsistent with is the generous treatment of criminals; with any appeal to their better feelings or encouragement in their moral struggle. The determinist does not believe in appealing to the will, but he does believe in changing the environment. He must not say to the sinner, "Go and sin no more," because the sinner cannot help it. But he can put him in boiling oil; for boiling oil is an environment. Considered as a figure, therefore, the materialist has the fantastic outline of the figure of the madman. Both take up a position at once unanswerable and intolerable.

As I move on from this topic, I want to point out a strange misconception that materialistic fatalism somehow supports mercy and the elimination of cruel punishments or any punishments at all. This is quite the opposite of the truth. It can be argued that the idea of necessity doesn't change anything; it keeps the flogger flogging and the caring person encouraging just like before. But clearly, if it stops either of them, it would stop the kind encouragement as well. The inevitability of sins doesn't stop punishment; if it prevents anything, it prevents persuasion. Determinism is just as likely to lead to cruelty as it is certain to lead to cowardice. Determinism doesn't contradict the cruel treatment of criminals. What it might contradict is the compassionate treatment of criminals; any appeal to their better nature or support in their moral struggles. The determinist doesn't believe in appealing to willpower, but he does believe in changing the environment. He shouldn't say to the sinner, "Go and sin no more," since the sinner can't help it. But he can put him in boiling oil, because boiling oil is an environment. Therefore, when viewed as a concept, the materialist presents a bizarre likeness to the figure of a madman. Both adopt a position that is simultaneously unarguable and intolerable.

Of course it is not only of the materialist that all this is true. The same would apply to the other extreme of speculative logic. There is a sceptic far more terrible than he who believes that everything began in matter. It is possible to meet the sceptic who believes that everything began in himself. He doubts not the existence of angels or devils, but the existence of men and cows. For him his own friends are a mythology made up by himself. He created his own father and his own mother. This horrible fancy has in it something decidedly attractive to the somewhat mystical egoism of our day. That publisher who thought that men would get on if they believed in themselves, those seekers after the Superman who are always looking for him in the looking-glass, those writers who talk about impressing their personalities instead of creating life for the world, all these people have really only an inch between them and this awful emptiness. Then when this kindly world all round the man has been blackened out like a lie; when friends fade into ghosts, and the foundations of the world fail; then when the man, believing in nothing and in no man, is alone in his own nightmare, then the great individualistic motto shall be written over him in avenging irony. The stars will be only dots in the blackness of his own brain; his mother's face will be only a sketch from his own insane pencil on the walls of his cell. But over his cell shall be written, with dreadful truth, "He believes in himself."

Of course, this is true not just for materialists. The same can be said for those who take speculative logic to an extreme. There’s a skeptic who’s much more frightening than someone who thinks everything started with matter. You can encounter a skeptic who believes everything began with himself. He doesn’t doubt the existence of angels or devils, but he questions whether people and cows really exist. For him, his own friends are just a myth he invented. He made up his own father and mother. This dreadful notion has a strangely appealing quality for the somewhat mystical self-centeredness of our time. That publisher who believed people would succeed if they just believed in themselves, those seekers of the Superman always searching for him in the mirror, and those authors who focus on pushing their personalities instead of creating meaningful lives for others, all of them are only a step away from this terrifying emptiness. Then, when the kind world around him becomes dark like a lie; when friends fade into mere shadows, and the foundations of reality crumble; when the man, believing in nothing and no one, is trapped in his own nightmare, then the grand individualistic motto will be ironically written above him. The stars will just be tiny dots in the darkness of his own mind; his mother’s face will be merely a sketch made by his own insane hand on the walls of his cell. But above his cell, the painful truth will read, "He believes in himself."

All that concerns us here, however, is to note that this panegoistic extreme of thought exhibits the same paradox as the other extreme of materialism. It is equally complete in theory and equally crippling in practice. For the sake of simplicity, it is easier to state the notion by saying that a man can believe that he is always in a dream. Now, obviously there can be no positive proof given to him that he is not in a dream, for the simple reason that no proof can be offered that might not be offered in a dream. But if the man began to burn down London and say that his housekeeper would soon call him to breakfast, we should take him and put him with other logicians in a place which has often been alluded to in the course of this chapter. The man who cannot believe his senses, and the man who cannot believe anything else, are both insane, but their insanity is proved not by any error in their argument, but by the manifest mistake of their whole lives. They have both locked themselves up in two boxes, painted inside with the sun and stars; they are both unable to get out, the one into the health and happiness of heaven, the other even into the health and happiness of the earth. Their position is quite reasonable; nay, in a sense it is infinitely reasonable, just as a threepenny bit is infinitely circular. But there is such a thing as a mean infinity, a base and slavish eternity. It is amusing to notice that many of the moderns, whether sceptics or mystics, have taken as their sign a certain eastern symbol, which is the very symbol of this ultimate nullity. When they wish to represent eternity, they represent it by a serpent with his tail in his mouth. There is a startling sarcasm in the image of that very unsatisfactory meal. The eternity of the material fatalists, the eternity of the eastern pessimists, the eternity of the supercilious theosophists and higher scientists of to-day is, indeed, very well presented by a serpent eating his tail, a degraded animal who destroys even himself.

All that matters to us here is to point out that this extreme form of self-interest shows the same contradiction as the other extreme of materialism. It is equally thorough in theory and equally damaging in practice. To keep it simple, we can say that a person might believe he is always dreaming. Clearly, there can be no definitive proof that he is not dreaming, because any proof could also be part of a dream. However, if this person started burning down London while claiming his housekeeper would soon call him for breakfast, we would take him and place him with other logicians in a location that has been mentioned several times in this chapter. The person who cannot trust his senses and the person who cannot trust anything else are both insane, but their insanity is revealed not by flaws in their reasoning, but by the evident mistakes in their entire lives. They have both confined themselves in two boxes, decorated inside with the sun and stars; neither can escape, one into the health and happiness of heaven, the other even into the health and happiness of earth. Their situation is quite reasonable; in fact, in a way, it is infinitely reasonable, just like a threepenny bit is infinitely circular. But there is such a thing as a mean infinity, a base and servile eternity. It’s amusing to note that many modern thinkers, whether skeptics or mystics, have adopted a certain eastern symbol as their emblem, which represents this ultimate emptiness. When they want to depict eternity, they show a serpent with its tail in its mouth. There’s a striking irony in the image of that very unsatisfying meal. The eternity of material fatalists, the eternity of eastern pessimists, the eternity of the arrogant theosophists and today’s higher scientists is, indeed, very well represented by a serpent eating its own tail, a degraded creature that even destroys itself.

This chapter is purely practical and is concerned with what actually is the chief mark and element of insanity; we may say in summary that it is reason used without root, reason in the void. The man who begins to think without the proper first principles goes mad, the man who begins to think at the wrong end. And for the rest of these pages we have to try and discover what is the right end. But we may ask in conclusion, if this be what drives men mad, what is it that keeps them sane? By the end of this book I hope to give a definite, some will think a far too definite, answer. But for the moment it is possible in the same solely practical manner to give a general answer touching what in actual human history keeps men sane. Mysticism keeps men sane. As long as you have mystery you have health; when you destroy mystery you create morbidity. The ordinary man has always been sane because the ordinary man has always been a mystic. He has permitted the twilight. He has always had one foot in earth and the other in fairyland. He has always left himself free to doubt his gods; but (unlike the agnostic of to-day) free also to believe in them. He has always cared more for truth than for consistency. If he saw two truths that seemed to contradict each other, he would take the two truths and the contradiction along with them. His spiritual sight is stereoscopic, like his physical sight: he sees two different pictures at once and yet sees all the better for that. Thus he has always believed that there was such a thing as fate, but such a thing as free will also. Thus he believed that children were indeed the kingdom of heaven, but nevertheless ought to be obedient to the kingdom of earth. He admired youth because it was young and age because it was not. It is exactly this balance of apparent contradictions that has been the whole buoyancy of the healthy man. The whole secret of mysticism is this: that man can understand everything by the help of what he does not understand. The morbid logician seeks to make everything lucid, and succeeds in making everything mysterious. The mystic allows one thing to be mysterious, and everything else becomes lucid. The determinist makes the theory of causation quite clear, and then finds that he cannot say "if you please" to the housemaid. The Christian permits free will to remain a sacred mystery; but because of this his relations with the housemaid become of a sparkling and crystal clearness. He puts the seed of dogma in a central darkness; but it branches forth in all directions with abounding natural health. As we have taken the circle as the symbol of reason and madness, we may very well take the cross as the symbol at once of mystery and of health. Buddhism is centripetal, but Christianity is centrifugal: it breaks out. For the circle is perfect and infinite in its nature; but it is fixed for ever in its size; it can never be larger or smaller. But the cross, though it has at its heart a collision and a contradiction, can extend its four arms for ever without altering its shape. Because it has a paradox in its centre it can grow without changing. The circle returns upon itself and is bound. The cross opens its arms to the four winds; it is a signpost for free travellers.

This chapter is focused on what truly defines insanity; we can summarize it by saying it’s reason without a foundation, reason in isolation. A person who starts to think without the correct fundamental ideas goes mad, just like someone who begins thinking from the wrong perspective. Throughout the rest of these pages, we’ll try to figure out what the right perspective is. But one might wonder, if this is what drives people to madness, what keeps them sane? By the end of this book, I hope to provide a specific answer—some may think it’s overly specific. For now, though, we can practically explore what keeps people sane in real human history. Mysticism keeps people sane. As long as there’s mystery, there’s health; when you remove mystery, you create unhealthiness. The average person has always been sane because they’ve always been a mystic. They’ve embraced ambiguity. They’ve always had one foot on solid ground and the other in a fantasy world. They’ve kept themselves open to doubt their gods, but (unlike today's agnostic) they’ve also been free to believe in them. They’ve cared more for truth than for consistency. If confronted with two truths that seem contradictory, they would embrace both and accept the contradiction as well. Their spiritual vision is like their physical vision: they see two different images at the same time, which enhances their understanding. Thus, they’ve always believed in fate, but also in free will. They believed children truly represent the kingdom of heaven, yet should still obey earthly authority. They admired youth for its vitality and age for its wisdom. This balance of seemingly contradictory ideas is what has kept the healthy person afloat. The essence of mysticism lies in the idea that one can comprehend everything with the help of that which they don’t understand. The morbid logician tries to make everything clear but ends up making everything confusing. The mystic allows something to remain mysterious, which clarifies everything else. The determinist clarifies causation but struggles to say "if you please" to the housemaid. The Christian allows free will to be a sacred mystery; because of this, their interactions with the housemaid become refreshingly clear. They place the core of their beliefs in darkness but let it branch out naturally and healthily in all directions. We’ve represented reason and madness with a circle, so we might as well symbolize mystery and health with a cross. Buddhism is inward-looking, while Christianity is outward-looking: it breaks free. The circle is perfect and infinite by nature; however, it is forever fixed in size and can’t grow or shrink. In contrast, the cross has a core of conflict and contradiction, yet its four arms can extend endlessly without altering its shape. Because it contains a paradox at its center, it can grow without changing. The circle folds back on itself and is limited. The cross spreads its arms to the four winds; it’s a guide for free adventurers.

Symbols alone are of even a cloudy value in speaking of this deep matter; and another symbol from physical nature will express sufficiently well the real place of mysticism before mankind. The one created thing which we cannot look at is the one thing in the light of which we look at everything. Like the sun at noonday, mysticism explains everything else by the blaze of its own victorious invisibility. Detached intellectualism is (in the exact sense of a popular phrase) all moonshine; for it is light without heat, and it is secondary light, reflected from a dead world. But the Greeks were right when they made Apollo the god both of imagination and of sanity; for he was both the patron of poetry and the patron of healing. Of necessary dogmas and a special creed I shall speak later. But that transcendentalism by which all men live has primarily much the position of the sun in the sky. We are conscious of it as of a kind of splendid confusion; it is something both shining and shapeless, at once a blaze and a blur. But the circle of the moon is as clear and unmistakable, as recurrent and inevitable, as the circle of Euclid on a blackboard. For the moon is utterly reasonable; and the moon is the mother of lunatics and has given to them all her name.

Symbols alone are somewhat unclear when discussing this profound topic; however, another symbol from the natural world illustrates the true role of mysticism for humanity. The one created thing we cannot directly observe is the very thing through which we view everything else. Like the sun at noon, mysticism sheds light on all else through the brilliance of its own unseen nature. Detached intellectualism is, in the exact sense of a popular phrase, all just moonlight; it provides light without warmth and is secondary light, reflected from a lifeless world. But the Greeks were right when they made Apollo the god of both creativity and sanity; he was the protector of poetry and healing alike. I'll discuss essential beliefs and specific creeds later. However, that transcendentalism by which all people live has a primary role much like the sun in the sky. We perceive it as a kind of dazzling confusion; it is something both radiant and formless, at once a blaze and a blur. Yet, the circle of the moon is clear and unmistakable, as consistent and inevitable as Euclid's circle on a blackboard. For the moon is entirely rational; and the moon is the mother of lunatics, having passed her name to them all.


CHAPTER III.—The Suicide of Thought


The phrases of the street are not only forcible but subtle: for a figure of speech can often get into a crack too small for a definition. Phrases like "put out" or "off colour" might have been coined by Mr. Henry James in an agony of verbal precision. And there is no more subtle truth than that of the everyday phrase about a man having "his heart in the right place." It involves the idea of normal proportion; not only does a certain function exist, but it is rightly related to other functions. Indeed, the negation of this phrase would describe with peculiar accuracy the somewhat morbid mercy and perverse tenderness of the most representative moderns. If, for instance, I had to describe with fairness the character of Mr. Bernard Shaw, I could not express myself more exactly than by saying that he has a heroically large and generous heart; but not a heart in the right place. And this is so of the typical society of our time.

The phrases of the street are not only impactful but also nuanced: a figure of speech can often slip into a space too tight for a definition. Phrases like "put out" or "off color" could have been created by Mr. Henry James in a moment of verbal precision. And there’s no truer statement than the everyday phrase about a man having "his heart in the right place." It suggests the idea of normal balance; not only does a particular function exist, but it’s correctly connected to other functions. In fact, negating this phrase would describe with surprising accuracy the somewhat unhealthy mercy and twisted kindness of the most typical moderns. If, for example, I had to fairly describe Mr. Bernard Shaw's character, I couldn't put it better than to say he has a heroically large and generous heart; but not a heart in the right place. And this is true of the typical society of our time.

The modern world is not evil; in some ways the modern world is far too good. It is full of wild and wasted virtues. When a religious scheme is shattered (as Christianity was shattered at the Reformation), it is not merely the vices that are let loose. The vices are, indeed, let loose, and they wander and do damage. But the virtues are let loose also; and the virtues wander more wildly, and the virtues do more terrible damage. The modern world is full of the old Christian virtues gone mad. The virtues have gone mad because they have been isolated from each other and are wandering alone. Thus some scientists care for truth; and their truth is pitiless. Thus some humanitarians only care for pity; and their pity (I am sorry to say) is often untruthful. For example, Mr. Blatchford attacks Christianity because he is mad on one Christian virtue: the merely mystical and almost irrational virtue of charity. He has a strange idea that he will make it easier to forgive sins by saying that there are no sins to forgive. Mr. Blatchford is not only an early Christian, he is the only early Christian who ought really to have been eaten by lions. For in his case the pagan accusation is really true: his mercy would mean mere anarchy. He really is the enemy of the human race—because he is so human. As the other extreme, we may take the acrid realist, who has deliberately killed in himself all human pleasure in happy tales or in the healing of the heart. Torquemada tortured people physically for the sake of moral truth. Zola tortured people morally for the sake of physical truth. But in Torquemada's time there was at least a system that could to some extent make righteousness and peace kiss each other. Now they do not even bow. But a much stronger case than these two of truth and pity can be found in the remarkable case of the dislocation of humility.

The modern world isn't evil; in some ways, it's actually too good. It’s filled with wild and wasted virtues. When a religious belief system falls apart (like Christianity did during the Reformation), it's not just the bad things that are unleashed. Yes, the bad things run wild and cause harm, but the good things do too; and the good things can cause even more chaos. The modern world is full of old Christian virtues gone haywire. These virtues have gone mad because they’ve been separated from one another and are lost on their own. For instance, some scientists are obsessed with truth; and their truth can be ruthless. Some humanitarians focus only on compassion; and unfortunately, their compassion is often not based in reality. Take Mr. Blatchford, for example, who criticizes Christianity because he fixates on one Christian virtue: the almost mystical and irrational idea of charity. He has a peculiar belief that he can make forgiveness easier by insisting there’s no need to forgive sins. Mr. Blatchford is not just an early Christian; he’s the only early Christian who truly deserves to be thrown to the lions. In his case, the pagan critique hits home: his mercy would lead to total chaos. He genuinely stands against the human race—because he is so very human. On the other end of the spectrum, we have the bitter realist, who has intentionally stifled all joy in uplifting stories or emotional healing. Torquemada tortured people physically in the name of moral truth. Zola tortured people morally for the sake of physical truth. But back in Torquemada's time, there was at least a system that could somewhat bring righteousness and peace together. Now, they don’t even acknowledge each other. An even stronger example of the disruption of humility can be seen in this fascinating case.

It is only with one aspect of humility that we are here concerned. Humility was largely meant as a restraint upon the arrogance and infinity of the appetite of man. He was always out-stripping his mercies with his own newly invented needs. His very power of enjoyment destroyed half his joys. By asking for pleasure, he lost the chief pleasure; for the chief pleasure is surprise. Hence it became evident that if a man would make his world large, he must be always making himself small. Even the haughty visions, the tall cities, and the toppling pinnacles are the creations of humility. Giants that tread down forests like grass are the creations of humility. Towers that vanish upwards above the loneliest star are the creations of humility. For towers are not tall unless we look up at them; and giants are not giants unless they are larger than we. All this gigantesque imagination, which is, perhaps, the mightiest of the pleasures of man, is at bottom entirely humble. It is impossible without humility to enjoy anything—even pride.

We are only focusing on one aspect of humility here. Humility was primarily intended as a way to hold back the arrogance and endless desires of humanity. People were always exceeding their blessings with newly created wants. Their ability to enjoy often spoiled half of their happiness. By seeking pleasure, they lost the greatest pleasure; because the greatest pleasure is surprise. Therefore, it became clear that if a person wanted to expand their world, they had to constantly make themselves smaller. Even the arrogant visions, the towering cities, and the towering spires are born of humility. Giants that crush forests like grass are born of humility. Towers that rise beyond the most distant star are born of humility. For towers aren't tall unless we look up at them; and giants aren't giants unless they're bigger than we are. All this grand imagination, which may be the greatest of human joys, is fundamentally humble. Without humility, it’s impossible to truly enjoy anything—even pride.

But what we suffer from to-day is humility in the wrong place. Modesty has moved from the organ of ambition. Modesty has settled upon the organ of conviction; where it was never meant to be. A man was meant to be doubtful about himself, but undoubting about the truth; this has been exactly reversed. Nowadays the part of a man that a man does assert is exactly the part he ought not to assert—himself. The part he doubts is exactly the part he ought not to doubt—the Divine Reason. Huxley preached a humility content to learn from Nature. But the new sceptic is so humble that he doubts if he can even learn. Thus we should be wrong if we had said hastily that there is no humility typical of our time. The truth is that there is a real humility typical of our time; but it so happens that it is practically a more poisonous humility than the wildest prostrations of the ascetic. The old humility was a spur that prevented a man from stopping; not a nail in his boot that prevented him from going on. For the old humility made a man doubtful about his efforts, which might make him work harder. But the new humility makes a man doubtful about his aims, which will make him stop working altogether.

But what we struggle with today is humility in the wrong place. Modesty has shifted from ambition to conviction, where it was never meant to reside. A person should be unsure of themselves but confident in the truth; this has been completely flipped. Nowadays, the part of a person that they assert is exactly what they shouldn't— themselves. The part they doubt is precisely what they shouldn't doubt—the Divine Reason. Huxley promoted a humility that was willing to learn from Nature. But the new skeptic is so humble that they even question their ability to learn. So, we would be mistaken if we quickly claimed that there is no humility typical of our time. The reality is that there is a genuine humility characteristic of our time; however, it’s practically a more harmful humility than the most fervent humility of the ascetic. The old humility motivated a person to keep going; it wasn't a hindrance preventing progress. The old humility made a person doubtful of their efforts, which could push them to work harder. But the new humility makes a person uncertain about their goals, leading them to stop working altogether.

At any street corner we may meet a man who utters the frantic and blasphemous statement that he may be wrong. Every day one comes across somebody who says that of course his view may not be the right one. Of course his view must be the right one, or it is not his view. We are on the road to producing a race of men too mentally modest to believe in the multiplication table. We are in danger of seeing philosophers who doubt the law of gravity as being a mere fancy of their own. Scoffers of old time were too proud to be convinced; but these are too humble to be convinced. The meek do inherit the earth; but the modern sceptics are too meek even to claim their inheritance. It is exactly this intellectual helplessness which is our second problem.

At any street corner, we might meet someone who makes the frantic and outrageous claim that they could be wrong. Every day, you come across someone who says their view might not be the right one. Of course, their view has to be the right one or it wouldn't be their view. We're headed toward creating a generation of people too mentally modest to even believe in the multiplication table. We risk encountering philosophers who question the law of gravity as just a personal opinion. The skeptics of the past were too proud to be swayed; yet, today's skeptics are too humble to be convinced. The meek do inherit the earth, but the modern skeptics are too meek even to claim what’s theirs. This intellectual helplessness is precisely our second problem.

The last chapter has been concerned only with a fact of observation: that what peril of morbidity there is for man comes rather from his reason than his imagination. It was not meant to attack the authority of reason; rather it is the ultimate purpose to defend it. For it needs defence. The whole modern world is at war with reason; and the tower already reels.

The last chapter has focused solely on an observable fact: that the dangers of illness for humanity come more from our reasoning than from our imagination. This wasn't intended to challenge the authority of reason; instead, the ultimate goal is to defend it. Because it needs defense. The entire modern world is at odds with reason, and the structure is already shaking.

The sages, it is often said, can see no answer to the riddle of religion. But the trouble with our sages is not that they cannot see the answer; it is that they cannot even see the riddle. They are like children so stupid as to notice nothing paradoxical in the playful assertion that a door is not a door. The modern latitudinarians speak, for instance, about authority in religion not only as if there were no reason in it, but as if there had never been any reason for it. Apart from seeing its philosophical basis, they cannot even see its historical cause. Religious authority has often, doubtless, been oppressive or unreasonable; just as every legal system (and especially our present one) has been callous and full of a cruel apathy. It is rational to attack the police; nay, it is glorious. But the modern critics of religious authority are like men who should attack the police without ever having heard of burglars. For there is a great and possible peril to the human mind: a peril as practical as burglary. Against it religious authority was reared, rightly or wrongly, as a barrier. And against it something certainly must be reared as a barrier, if our race is to avoid ruin.

The sages often say they can’t find an answer to the puzzle of religion. But the issue with our sages isn’t that they can’t find the answer; it’s that they can’t even recognize the puzzle. They’re like kids who are too clueless to see anything strange in the playful statement that a door isn’t really a door. The modern liberal thinkers talk about authority in religion as if there’s no reason for it and as if there’s never been a reason for it. Besides understanding its philosophical foundation, they can’t even recognize its historical origins. Religious authority has often been oppressive or unreasonable, just like every legal system (especially our current one) has been harsh and indifferent. It’s reasonable to criticize the police; in fact, it’s admirable. But today’s critics of religious authority are like people who attack the police without ever having heard of burglars. There’s a significant and real danger to the human mind—a danger as serious as burglary. Religious authority was established, whether rightly or wrongly, as a defense against that danger. And we need to establish some form of protection against it if we’re going to keep our society from falling apart.

That peril is that the human intellect is free to destroy itself. Just as one generation could prevent the very existence of the next generation, by all entering a monastery or jumping into the sea, so one set of thinkers can in some degree prevent further thinking by teaching the next generation that there is no validity in any human thought. It is idle to talk always of the alternative of reason and faith. Reason is itself a matter of faith. It is an act of faith to assert that our thoughts have any relation to reality at all. If you are merely a sceptic, you must sooner or later ask yourself the question, "Why should anything go right; even observation and deduction? Why should not good logic be as misleading as bad logic? They are both movements in the brain of a bewildered ape?" The young sceptic says, "I have a right to think for myself." But the old sceptic, the complete sceptic, says, "I have no right to think for myself. I have no right to think at all."

That danger is that human intellect can ruin itself. Just as one generation can prevent the next from existing by all choosing to enter a monastery or jumping into the sea, one group of thinkers can somewhat prevent further thinking by teaching the next generation that there's no validity in any human thought. It's pointless to keep talking about the choice between reason and faith. Reason itself is based on faith. It takes faith to claim that our thoughts have any connection to reality at all. If you're just a skeptic, you will eventually ask yourself, "Why should anything go right; even observation and deduction? Why can’t good logic be as misleading as bad logic? They’re just processes in the brain of a confused ape?" The young skeptic says, "I have a right to think for myself." But the old skeptic, the complete skeptic, says, "I have no right to think for myself. I have no right to think at all."

There is a thought that stops thought. That is the only thought that ought to be stopped. That is the ultimate evil against which all religious authority was aimed. It only appears at the end of decadent ages like our own: and already Mr. H.G. Wells has raised its ruinous banner; he has written a delicate piece of scepticism called "Doubts of the Instrument." In this he questions the brain itself, and endeavours to remove all reality from all his own assertions, past, present, and to come. But it was against this remote ruin that all the military systems in religion were originally ranked and ruled. The creeds and the crusades, the hierarchies and the horrible persecutions were not organized, as is ignorantly said, for the suppression of reason. They were organized for the difficult defence of reason. Man, by a blind instinct, knew that if once things were wildly questioned, reason could be questioned first. The authority of priests to absolve, the authority of popes to define the authority, even of inquisitors to terrify: these were all only dark defences erected round one central authority, more undemonstrable, more supernatural than all—the authority of a man to think. We know now that this is so; we have no excuse for not knowing it. For we can hear scepticism crashing through the old ring of authorities, and at the same moment we can see reason swaying upon her throne. In so far as religion is gone, reason is going. For they are both of the same primary and authoritative kind. They are both methods of proof which cannot themselves be proved. And in the act of destroying the idea of Divine authority we have largely destroyed the idea of that human authority by which we do a long-division sum. With a long and sustained tug we have attempted to pull the mitre off pontifical man; and his head has come off with it.

There’s a thought that stops all thinking. That’s the only thought that should be stopped. That’s the ultimate evil that all religious authority has fought against. It tends to show up at the end of decaying eras like ours, and already Mr. H.G. Wells has raised its destructive flag; he wrote a delicate piece of skepticism called "Doubts of the Instrument." In it, he questions the very nature of the brain and tries to strip all reality from everything he asserts—whether it’s in the past, present, or future. But it was against this distant destruction that all the military systems in religion were initially formed and governed. The creeds and the crusades, the hierarchies and the horrific persecutions weren’t organized, as people mistakenly believe, to suppress reason. They were set up to defend reason, which is a tough job. Instinctively, people understood that if things started to be questioned wildly, reason would be the first to go. The power of priests to forgive sins, the power of popes to define authority, even the power of inquisitors to instill fear—these were all dark defenses built around one central authority, which is more unprovable and supernatural than anything else: the authority of a person to think. We know this now; we have no excuse not to know it. We can hear skepticism breaking through the old circle of authorities, and at the same time, we can see reason wobbling on its throne. As religion fades away, reason also diminishes. They both come from the same basic and authoritative nature. They’re both methods of proof that can't be proven themselves. By destroying the concept of Divine authority, we’ve largely undermined the idea of that human authority that allows us to do long division. With a long and persistent effort, we’ve tried to pull the mitre off the pope, and his head has come off with it.

Lest this should be called loose assertion, it is perhaps desirable, though dull, to run rapidly through the chief modern fashions of thought which have this effect of stopping thought itself. Materialism and the view of everything as a personal illusion have some such effect; for if the mind is mechanical, thought cannot be very exciting, and if the cosmos is unreal, there is nothing to think about. But in these cases the effect is indirect and doubtful. In some cases it is direct and clear; notably in the case of what is generally called evolution.

To avoid this being labeled as a vague claim, it might be useful, though unexciting, to quickly go over the main contemporary trends in thinking that tend to inhibit thought altogether. The ideas of materialism and viewing everything as a personal illusion can have that effect; if the mind operates like a machine, then thought isn't very stimulating, and if the universe is an illusion, there's nothing to ponder. However, in these instances, the impact is indirect and questionable. In some situations, it's direct and obvious, especially regarding what's typically referred to as evolution.

Evolution is a good example of that modern intelligence which, if it destroys anything, destroys itself. Evolution is either an innocent scientific description of how certain earthly things came about; or, if it is anything more than this, it is an attack upon thought itself. If evolution destroys anything, it does not destroy religion but rationalism. If evolution simply means that a positive thing called an ape turned very slowly into a positive thing called a man, then it is stingless for the most orthodox; for a personal God might just as well do things slowly as quickly, especially if, like the Christian God, he were outside time. But if it means anything more, it means that there is no such thing as an ape to change, and no such thing as a man for him to change into. It means that there is no such thing as a thing. At best, there is only one thing, and that is a flux of everything and anything. This is an attack not upon the faith, but upon the mind; you cannot think if there are no things to think about. You cannot think if you are not separate from the subject of thought. Descartes said, "I think; therefore I am." The philosophic evolutionist reverses and negatives the epigram. He says, "I am not; therefore I cannot think."

Evolution is a great example of modern intelligence that, if it destroys anything, ultimately destroys itself. Evolution is either a straightforward scientific explanation of how certain things on Earth came to be, or if it’s something more, it challenges thought itself. If evolution destroys anything, it isn’t religion but rationalism. If evolution just means that a definite thing called an ape gradually became a definite thing called a man, then it’s harmless to the most traditional beliefs; after all, a personal God could just as easily create things slowly as quickly, especially if, like the Christian God, He exists outside of time. But if it means anything deeper, it suggests that there’s no such thing as an ape to change and no such thing as a man for it to turn into. It implies that there’s no such thing as a thing at all. At best, there is only one thing, and that is a constant flow of everything and anything. This isn’t an attack on faith, but on the mind; you can’t think if there aren’t things to think about. You can’t think if you aren’t separate from the subject of your thoughts. Descartes said, "I think; therefore I am." The philosophical evolutionist flips and negates that saying. He claims, "I am not; therefore I cannot think."

Then there is the opposite attack on thought: that urged by Mr. H.G. Wells when he insists that every separate thing is "unique," and there are no categories at all. This also is merely destructive. Thinking means connecting things, and stops if they cannot be connected. It need hardly be said that this scepticism forbidding thought necessarily forbids speech; a man cannot open his mouth without contradicting it. Thus when Mr. Wells says (as he did somewhere), "All chairs are quite different," he utters not merely a misstatement, but a contradiction in terms. If all chairs were quite different, you could not call them "all chairs."

Then there's the opposing attack on thought that Mr. H.G. Wells promotes when he insists that every individual thing is "unique" and denies the existence of any categories. This viewpoint is also purely destructive. Thinking involves making connections between things, and it stops when those connections can’t be made. It's hardly worth mentioning that this skepticism that dismisses thought also prevents speech; a person can't speak without contradicting it. So when Mr. Wells claims (as he has at some point), "All chairs are quite different," he isn't just making a false statement but is also contradicting himself. If all chairs were truly different, you couldn't refer to them as "all chairs."

Akin to these is the false theory of progress, which maintains that we alter the test instead of trying to pass the test. We often hear it said, for instance, "What is right in one age is wrong in another." This is quite reasonable, if it means that there is a fixed aim, and that certain methods attain at certain times and not at other times. If women, say, desire to be elegant, it may be that they are improved at one time by growing fatter and at another time by growing thinner. But you cannot say that they are improved by ceasing to wish to be elegant and beginning to wish to be oblong. If the standard changes, how can there be improvement, which implies a standard? Nietzsche started a nonsensical idea that men had once sought as good what we now call evil; if it were so, we could not talk of surpassing or even falling short of them. How can you overtake Jones if you walk in the other direction? You cannot discuss whether one people has succeeded more in being miserable than another succeeded in being happy. It would be like discussing whether Milton was more puritanical than a pig is fat.

Similar to this is the misguided idea of progress, which argues that we should change the test instead of trying to pass it. We often hear phrases like, "What is right in one age is wrong in another." This makes sense if it means that there’s a fixed goal, and that certain methods work at certain times and not at others. For instance, if women want to be fashionable, they might achieve that at one time by gaining weight and at another by losing weight. But you can’t say they’ve improved by giving up the desire to be fashionable and starting to want to be blocky instead. If the standard changes, how can there be improvement, which relies on having a standard? Nietzsche introduced a ridiculous notion that people once considered what we now see as evil to be good; if that were true, we couldn’t even discuss surpassing or failing to meet their standards. How can you catch up with Jones if you’re walking the other way? You can’t compare whether one group is more successful at being miserable than another is at being happy. It’d be like debating whether Milton was more puritanical than a pig is fat.

It is true that a man (a silly man) might make change itself his object or ideal. But as an ideal, change itself becomes unchangeable. If the change-worshipper wishes to estimate his own progress, he must be sternly loyal to the ideal of change; he must not begin to flirt gaily with the ideal of monotony. Progress itself cannot progress. It is worth remark, in passing, that when Tennyson, in a wild and rather weak manner, welcomed the idea of infinite alteration in society, he instinctively took a metaphor which suggests an imprisoned tedium. He wrote—

It’s true that a guy (a foolish guy) might make change itself his goal or ideal. But as an ideal, change becomes unchangeable. If the change enthusiast wants to evaluate his own progress, he has to stay strictly committed to the ideal of change; he shouldn’t start playfully flirting with the idea of monotony. Progress itself can’t progress. It’s worth noting, in passing, that when Tennyson, in a wild and somewhat weak way, embraced the notion of endless change in society, he instinctively used a metaphor that suggests a trapped boredom. He wrote—

"Let the great world spin for ever down the ringing grooves of change."
"Let the world keep spinning endlessly down the loud pathways of change."

He thought of change itself as an unchangeable groove; and so it is. Change is about the narrowest and hardest groove that a man can get into.

He saw change as an unalterable path; and that's true. Change is one of the tightest and toughest paths a person can find themselves on.

The main point here, however, is that this idea of a fundamental alteration in the standard is one of the things that make thought about the past or future simply impossible. The theory of a complete change of standards in human history does not merely deprive us of the pleasure of honouring our fathers; it deprives us even of the more modern and aristocratic pleasure of despising them.

The main point here, though, is that the idea of a fundamental shift in standards is one of the reasons why thinking about the past or the future is basically impossible. The theory of a total change in standards throughout human history not only robs us of the joy of honoring our ancestors; it even takes away the more contemporary and elitist pleasure of looking down on them.

This bald summary of the thought-destroying forces of our time would not be complete without some reference to pragmatism; for though I have here used and should everywhere defend the pragmatist method as a preliminary guide to truth, there is an extreme application of it which involves the absence of all truth whatever. My meaning can be put shortly thus. I agree with the pragmatists that apparent objective truth is not the whole matter; that there is an authoritative need to believe the things that are necessary to the human mind. But I say that one of those necessities precisely is a belief in objective truth. The pragmatist tells a man to think what he must think and never mind the Absolute. But precisely one of the things that he must think is the Absolute. This philosophy, indeed, is a kind of verbal paradox. Pragmatism is a matter of human needs; and one of the first of human needs is to be something more than a pragmatist. Extreme pragmatism is just as inhuman as the determinism it so powerfully attacks. The determinist (who, to do him justice, does not pretend to be a human being) makes nonsense of the human sense of actual choice. The pragmatist, who professes to be specially human, makes nonsense of the human sense of actual fact.

This brief overview of the thought-destroying forces of our time wouldn’t be complete without mentioning pragmatism. While I’ve used and will defend the pragmatist method as a preliminary guide to truth, there’s an extreme form of it that leads to the rejection of all truth. In short, I agree with the pragmatists that what seems like objective truth isn’t the entire picture; there’s a vital need to believe in the things necessary for the human mind. However, I argue that one of those necessities is a belief in objective truth. The pragmatist tells people to think what they must think and ignore the Absolute. But one of the things they must think is the Absolute. This philosophy is essentially a verbal puzzle. Pragmatism is driven by human needs, and one of the most fundamental human needs is to be more than just a pragmatist. Extreme pragmatism is just as dehumanizing as the determinism it fiercely criticizes. The determinist, who, to be fair, doesn’t pretend to be human, ignores the human sense of real choice. The pragmatist, who claims to be especially human, ignores the human sense of actual fact.

To sum up our contention so far, we may say that the most characteristic current philosophies have not only a touch of mania, but a touch of suicidal mania. The mere questioner has knocked his head against the limits of human thought; and cracked it. This is what makes so futile the warnings of the orthodox and the boasts of the advanced about the dangerous boyhood of free thought. What we are looking at is not the boyhood of free thought; it is the old age and ultimate dissolution of free thought. It is vain for bishops and pious bigwigs to discuss what dreadful things will happen if wild scepticism runs its course. It has run its course. It is vain for eloquent atheists to talk of the great truths that will be revealed if once we see free thought begin. We have seen it end. It has no more questions to ask; it has questioned itself. You cannot call up any wilder vision than a city in which men ask themselves if they have any selves. You cannot fancy a more sceptical world than that in which men doubt if there is a world. It might certainly have reached its bankruptcy more quickly and cleanly if it had not been feebly hampered by the application of indefensible laws of blasphemy or by the absurd pretence that modern England is Christian. But it would have reached the bankruptcy anyhow. Militant atheists are still unjustly persecuted; but rather because they are an old minority than because they are a new one. Free thought has exhausted its own freedom. It is weary of its own success. If any eager freethinker now hails philosophic freedom as the dawn, he is only like the man in Mark Twain who came out wrapped in blankets to see the sun rise and was just in time to see it set. If any frightened curate still says that it will be awful if the darkness of free thought should spread, we can only answer him in the high and powerful words of Mr. Belloc, "Do not, I beseech you, be troubled about the increase of forces already in dissolution. You have mistaken the hour of the night: it is already morning." We have no more questions left to ask. We have looked for questions in the darkest corners and on the wildest peaks. We have found all the questions that can be found. It is time we gave up looking for questions and began looking for answers.

To sum up what we've discussed so far, we can say that the most typical philosophies today are not only a bit crazy but also dangerously self-destructive. The constant questioning has pushed the limits of human thought to the breaking point. This is why the warnings from traditionalists and the claims from progressives about the threats posed by unfettered thought seem pointless. What we are witnessing is not the youthful phase of free thought; it's the decline and ultimate end of it. It's pointless for bishops and pious leaders to talk about the terrible outcomes if unchecked skepticism continues. It has already run its course. It's also pointless for passionate atheists to speak of the great truths that will emerge if free thought truly gets underway. We have seen its finish. It has no more questions to pose; it has interrogated itself. You can't imagine a more chaotic vision than a society where individuals question whether they even have identities. You can't envision a more skeptical world than one where people doubt the existence of the world itself. It might have reached its dead end sooner and cleaner if it hadn't been weakly restrained by the ridiculous enforcement of blasphemy laws or by the absurd notion that modern England is Christian. But it would have reached that point regardless. Militant atheists are still unfairly targeted, but that's more because they represent an old minority rather than a new one. Free thought has exhausted its own possibilities. It's tired of its own achievements. If any enthusiastic free thinker now celebrates philosophical freedom as a new beginning, they are like the character in Mark Twain who emerged wrapped in blankets to witness the sunrise and only managed to see it set. If any worried curate still claims that it'll be terrible if the darkness of free thought spreads, we can only respond with the powerful words of Mr. Belloc: "Do not, I beseech you, be troubled about the increase of forces already in dissolution. You have mistaken the hour of the night: it is already morning." We have no more questions to ask. We have searched for questions in the darkest corners and on the highest peaks. We have uncovered all the questions there are. It is time to stop searching for questions and start looking for answers.

But one more word must be added. At the beginning of this preliminary negative sketch I said that our mental ruin has been wrought by wild reason, not by wild imagination. A man does not go mad because he makes a statue a mile high, but he may go mad by thinking it out in square inches. Now, one school of thinkers has seen this and jumped at it as a way of renewing the pagan health of the world. They see that reason destroys; but Will, they say, creates. The ultimate authority, they say, is in will, not in reason. The supreme point is not why a man demands a thing, but the fact that he does demand it. I have no space to trace or expound this philosophy of Will. It came, I suppose, through Nietzsche, who preached something that is called egoism. That, indeed, was simple-minded enough; for Nietzsche denied egoism simply by preaching it. To preach anything is to give it away. First, the egoist calls life a war without mercy, and then he takes the greatest possible trouble to drill his enemies in war. To preach egoism is to practise altruism. But however it began, the view is common enough in current literature. The main defence of these thinkers is that they are not thinkers; they are makers. They say that choice is itself the divine thing. Thus Mr. Bernard Shaw has attacked the old idea that men's acts are to be judged by the standard of the desire of happiness. He says that a man does not act for his happiness, but from his will. He does not say, "Jam will make me happy," but "I want jam." And in all this others follow him with yet greater enthusiasm. Mr. John Davidson, a remarkable poet, is so passionately excited about it that he is obliged to write prose. He publishes a short play with several long prefaces. This is natural enough in Mr. Shaw, for all his plays are prefaces: Mr. Shaw is (I suspect) the only man on earth who has never written any poetry. But that Mr. Davidson (who can write excellent poetry) should write instead laborious metaphysics in defence of this doctrine of will, does show that the doctrine of will has taken hold of men. Even Mr. H.G. Wells has half spoken in its language; saying that one should test acts not like a thinker, but like an artist, saying, "I feel this curve is right," or "that line shall go thus." They are all excited; and well they may be. For by this doctrine of the divine authority of will, they think they can break out of the doomed fortress of rationalism. They think they can escape.

But one more thing needs to be said. At the start of this preliminary negative overview, I mentioned that our mental downfall has been caused by reckless reasoning, not by unchecked imagination. A person doesn’t go insane because they envision a statue a mile high, but they might lose their mind by calculating its dimensions in square inches. Now, one group of thinkers has recognized this and seized on it as a way to restore the ancient vitality of the world. They understand that reason destroys; but Will, they argue, creates. The ultimate authority lies in will, not in reason. The key point isn’t why a person desires something, but the fact that they do desire it. I don't have the space to explore or explain this philosophy of Will. It seems to have originated with Nietzsche, who promoted something known as egoism. His approach was, in fact, rather simplistic; for Nietzsche contradicted egoism simply by preaching it. To preach anything is to relinquish it. First, the egoist labels life a merciless battle, yet then he takes great effort to train his opponents in that battle. To preach egoism is to practice altruism. Nonetheless, however it started, this viewpoint is fairly common in today’s literature. The primary defense of these thinkers is that they aren’t thinkers; they are creators. They claim that choice itself is divine. Mr. Bernard Shaw has challenged the old idea that men's actions should be evaluated based on their pursuit of happiness. He argues that a person doesn’t act for their happiness but out of their will. They don’t say, “Jam will make me happy,” but rather “I want jam.” And many others enthusiastically follow him in this line of thought. Mr. John Davidson, a notable poet, is so fervently engaged by it that he feels compelled to write prose. He publishes a short play with several lengthy prefaces. This makes sense for Mr. Shaw, as all his plays are essentially prefaces: I suspect Mr. Shaw is the only person on earth who has never written any poetry. Yet that Mr. Davidson (who can write excellent poetry) opts instead to produce dense metaphysics in support of this will doctrine highlights its influence over people. Even Mr. H.G. Wells has partially expressed himself in its terms, suggesting that one should evaluate actions not as a thinker but as an artist, saying, “I feel this curve is right,” or “that line shall go this way.” They are all energized, and rightly so. For through this doctrine of the divine authority of will, they believe they can escape the doomed prison of rationalism. They think they can break free.

But they cannot escape. This pure praise of volition ends in the same break up and blank as the mere pursuit of logic. Exactly as complete free thought involves the doubting of thought itself, so the acceptation of mere "willing" really paralyzes the will. Mr. Bernard Shaw has not perceived the real difference between the old utilitarian test of pleasure (clumsy, of course, and easily misstated) and that which he propounds. The real difference between the test of happiness and the test of will is simply that the test of happiness is a test and the other isn't. You can discuss whether a man's act in jumping over a cliff was directed towards happiness; you cannot discuss whether it was derived from will. Of course it was. You can praise an action by saying that it is calculated to bring pleasure or pain to discover truth or to save the soul. But you cannot praise an action because it shows will; for to say that is merely to say that it is an action. By this praise of will you cannot really choose one course as better than another. And yet choosing one course as better than another is the very definition of the will you are praising.

But they can't escape. This pure praise of choice ends in the same breakdown and emptiness as simply following logic. Just as complete free thought involves questioning thought itself, focusing solely on "willing" actually paralyzes the will. Mr. Bernard Shaw hasn't grasped the real difference between the old utilitarian measure of pleasure (which is clumsy and often misinterpreted) and what he suggests. The key difference between the measure of happiness and the measure of will is that the measure of happiness is a measure, while the other one isn't. You can debate whether a person's act of jumping off a cliff was aimed at happiness; you can't argue whether it came from will. Of course, it did. You can commend an action by saying it's meant to bring pleasure or pain, discover truth, or save the soul. But you can't commend an action just because it demonstrates will; to say that is simply to say it’s an action. This praise of will doesn't allow you to truly choose one option as better than another. Yet, choosing one option as better than another is precisely what defines the will you're praising.

The worship of will is the negation of will. To admire mere choice is to refuse to choose. If Mr. Bernard Shaw comes up to me and says, "Will something," that is tantamount to saying, "I do not mind what you will," and that is tantamount to saying, "I have no will in the matter." You cannot admire will in general, because the essence of will is that it is particular. A brilliant anarchist like Mr. John Davidson feels an irritation against ordinary morality, and therefore he invokes will—will to anything. He only wants humanity to want something. But humanity does want something. It wants ordinary morality. He rebels against the law and tells us to will something or anything. But we have willed something. We have willed the law against which he rebels.

The worship of will is actually rejecting will. To admire just the idea of choice means refusing to make a choice. If Mr. Bernard Shaw approaches me and says, "Will something," it’s pretty much saying, "I don’t care what you choose," which is basically saying, "I have no say in this." You can’t admire will in general because the essence of will is specific. A brilliant anarchist like Mr. John Davidson gets irritated with regular morality, so he calls for will—any will. He just wants people to want something. But people do want something. They want basic morality. He fights against the law and tells us to will something or anything. But we’ve already chosen something. We’ve chosen the law he’s rebelling against.

All the will-worshippers, from Nietzsche to Mr. Davidson, are really quite empty of volition. They cannot will, they can hardly wish. And if any one wants a proof of this, it can be found quite easily. It can be found in this fact: that they always talk of will as something that expands and breaks out. But it is quite the opposite. Every act of will is an act of self-limitation. To desire action is to desire limitation. In that sense every act is an act of self-sacrifice. When you choose anything, you reject everything else. That objection, which men of this school used to make to the act of marriage, is really an objection to every act. Every act is an irrevocable selection and exclusion. Just as when you marry one woman you give up all the others, so when you take one course of action you give up all the other courses. If you become King of England, you give up the post of Beadle in Brompton. If you go to Rome, you sacrifice a rich suggestive life in Wimbledon. It is the existence of this negative or limiting side of will that makes most of the talk of the anarchic will-worshippers little better than nonsense. For instance, Mr. John Davidson tells us to have nothing to do with "Thou shalt not"; but it is surely obvious that "Thou shalt not" is only one of the necessary corollaries of "I will." "I will go to the Lord Mayor's Show, and thou shalt not stop me." Anarchism adjures us to be bold creative artists, and care for no laws or limits. But it is impossible to be an artist and not care for laws and limits. Art is limitation; the essence of every picture is the frame. If you draw a giraffe, you must draw him with a long neck. If, in your bold creative way, you hold yourself free to draw a giraffe with a short neck, you will really find that you are not free to draw a giraffe. The moment you step into the world of facts, you step into a world of limits. You can free things from alien or accidental laws, but not from the laws of their own nature. You may, if you like, free a tiger from his bars; but do not free him from his stripes. Do not free a camel of the burden of his hump: you may be freeing him from being a camel. Do not go about as a demagogue, encouraging triangles to break out of the prison of their three sides. If a triangle breaks out of its three sides, its life comes to a lamentable end. Somebody wrote a work called "The Loves of the Triangles"; I never read it, but I am sure that if triangles ever were loved, they were loved for being triangular. This is certainly the case with all artistic creation, which is in some ways the most decisive example of pure will. The artist loves his limitations: they constitute the thing he is doing. The painter is glad that the canvas is flat. The sculptor is glad that the clay is colourless.

All the will-worshippers, from Nietzsche to Mr. Davidson, are really pretty empty when it comes to willpower. They can’t truly will, and they can barely even wish. And if anyone wants proof of this, it’s easy to find. It's in the fact that they always talk about will as something that expands and breaks free. But it’s actually the opposite. Every act of will is an act of self-limitation. To desire action is to desire limitation. In that way, every act is an act of self-sacrifice. When you choose something, you reject everything else. That criticism that people from this school used to make about marriage is really a criticism of every action. Every act is an irrevocable choice and exclusion. Just like when you marry one woman, you give up all the others; when you pursue one course of action, you give up all the other options. If you become King of England, you give up the position of Beadle in Brompton. If you go to Rome, you sacrifice a rich, exciting life in Wimbledon. The existence of this negative or limiting aspect of will makes most of the talk from anarchic will-worshippers pretty much nonsense. For example, Mr. John Davidson tells us to avoid anything related to "Thou shalt not"; but it’s clear that "Thou shalt not" is just one of the necessary consequences of "I will." "I will go to the Lord Mayor’s Show, and you shall not stop me." Anarchism urges us to be bold, creative artists and ignore laws or limits. But it’s impossible to be an artist and not care about laws and limits. Art is about limitation; the essence of every picture is the frame. If you draw a giraffe, you must give it a long neck. If, in your bold creativity, you decide to draw a giraffe with a short neck, you’ll find that you’re not really free to draw a giraffe at all. The moment you enter the world of facts, you enter a world of limits. You can free things from unrelated or accidental laws, but not from the laws of their own nature. You might free a tiger from its bars, but don’t expect to free it from its stripes. Don’t try to free a camel from the burden of its hump; you might be freeing it from being a camel altogether. Don’t go around acting like a demagogue, urging triangles to break out of the prison of their three sides. If a triangle breaks free from its three sides, its life comes to a sad end. Someone once wrote a book called "The Loves of the Triangles"; I’ve never read it, but I’m sure that if triangles were ever loved, it was for being triangular. This is definitely the case with all artistic creation, which is in many ways the clearest example of pure will. The artist embraces his limitations: they make up the thing he’s creating. The painter appreciates that the canvas is flat. The sculptor is happy that the clay is colorless.

In case the point is not clear, an historic example may illustrate it. The French Revolution was really an heroic and decisive thing, because the Jacobins willed something definite and limited. They desired the freedoms of democracy, but also all the vetoes of democracy. They wished to have votes and not to have titles. Republicanism had an ascetic side in Franklin or Robespierre as well as an expansive side in Danton or Wilkes. Therefore they have created something with a solid substance and shape, the square social equality and peasant wealth of France. But since then the revolutionary or speculative mind of Europe has been weakened by shrinking from any proposal because of the limits of that proposal. Liberalism has been degraded into liberality. Men have tried to turn "revolutionise" from a transitive to an intransitive verb. The Jacobin could tell you not only the system he would rebel against, but (what was more important) the system he would not rebel against, the system he would trust. But the new rebel is a sceptic, and will not entirely trust anything. He has no loyalty; therefore he can never be really a revolutionist. And the fact that he doubts everything really gets in his way when he wants to denounce anything. For all denunciation implies a moral doctrine of some kind; and the modern revolutionist doubts not only the institution he denounces, but the doctrine by which he denounces it. Thus he writes one book complaining that imperial oppression insults the purity of women, and then he writes another book (about the sex problem) in which he insults it himself. He curses the Sultan because Christian girls lose their virginity, and then curses Mrs. Grundy because they keep it. As a politician, he will cry out that war is a waste of life, and then, as a philosopher, that all life is waste of time. A Russian pessimist will denounce a policeman for killing a peasant, and then prove by the highest philosophical principles that the peasant ought to have killed himself. A man denounces marriage as a lie, and then denounces aristocratic profligates for treating it as a lie. He calls a flag a bauble, and then blames the oppressors of Poland or Ireland because they take away that bauble. The man of this school goes first to a political meeting, where he complains that savages are treated as if they were beasts; then he takes his hat and umbrella and goes on to a scientific meeting, where he proves that they practically are beasts. In short, the modern revolutionist, being an infinite sceptic, is always engaged in undermining his own mines. In his book on politics he attacks men for trampling on morality; in his book on ethics he attacks morality for trampling on men. Therefore the modern man in revolt has become practically useless for all purposes of revolt. By rebelling against everything he has lost his right to rebel against anything.

If the point isn’t clear, a historical example might help. The French Revolution was really a heroic and pivotal moment because the Jacobins wanted something specific and finite. They sought the freedoms of democracy, but also all the checks of democracy. They wanted to vote and not have titles. Republicanism had a disciplined side in Franklin or Robespierre, as well as a bold side in Danton or Wilkes. This led them to create something with real substance and form: the solid social equality and peasant wealth of France. But since then, the revolutionary or speculative mindset in Europe has been weakened by hesitating over any proposals because of their limitations. Liberalism has been downgraded to mere liberality. People have tried to change "revolutionize" from a transitive to an intransitive verb. The Jacobin could tell you not just what system he would fight against, but more importantly, the system he would not fight against, the system he would trust. But the new rebel is a skeptic and won't fully trust anything. He has no loyalty; therefore, he can never truly be a revolutionary. His doubts about everything hinder him when he wants to denounce something. After all, to denounce implies some sort of moral stance, and the modern revolutionary doubts not only the institution he criticizes but also the doctrine behind that criticism. So he writes one book complaining that imperial oppression degrades women's purity, and then he writes another (about the sex problem) in which he degrades it himself. He curses the Sultan for allowing Christian girls to lose their virginity and then curses Mrs. Grundy for making them keep it. As a politician, he shouts that war is a waste of life, and then as a philosopher, he claims that all life is a waste of time. A Russian pessimist lambasts a policeman for killing a peasant, then argues with lofty philosophical principles that the peasant should have killed himself. One man condemns marriage as a lie, then denounces aristocrats for treating it as a lie. He calls a flag a trinket and then blames the oppressors of Poland or Ireland for taking away that trinket. This type of person goes first to a political meeting, where he complains that savages are treated like animals; then he takes his hat and umbrella and heads to a scientific meeting, where he argues that they practically are animals. In short, the modern revolutionary, being an extreme skeptic, is always busy undermining his own efforts. In his book on politics, he criticizes men for trampling on morality; in his book on ethics, he criticizes morality for trampling on men. Hence, the modern person in revolt has become practically ineffective for any kind of revolution. By rebelling against everything, he has lost his right to rebel against anything.

It may be added that the same blank and bankruptcy can be observed in all fierce and terrible types of literature, especially in satire. Satire may be mad and anarchic, but it presupposes an admitted superiority in certain things over others; it presupposes a standard. When little boys in the street laugh at the fatness of some distinguished journalist, they are unconsciously assuming a standard of Greek sculpture. They are appealing to the marble Apollo. And the curious disappearance of satire from our literature is an instance of the fierce things fading for want of any principle to be fierce about. Nietzsche had some natural talent for sarcasm: he could sneer, though he could not laugh; but there is always something bodiless and without weight in his satire, simply because it has not any mass of common morality behind it. He is himself more preposterous than anything he denounces. But, indeed, Nietzsche will stand very well as the type of the whole of this failure of abstract violence. The softening of the brain which ultimately overtook him was not a physical accident. If Nietzsche had not ended in imbecility, Nietzscheism would end in imbecility. Thinking in isolation and with pride ends in being an idiot. Every man who will not have softening of the heart must at last have softening of the brain.

It can be said that the same emptiness and failure can be seen in all intense and extreme types of literature, especially in satire. Satire might be wild and chaotic, but it assumes a recognized superiority in certain aspects over others; it relies on a standard. When young boys in the street laugh at the weight of a well-known journalist, they are unknowingly using Greek sculpture as their standard. They are referencing the marble Apollo. The strange decline of satire in our literature is an example of intense expressions fading away due to a lack of any principle to be intense about. Nietzsche had a natural knack for sarcasm: he could mock, even if he couldn’t truly laugh; but there’s always something insubstantial and weightless in his satire, simply because it doesn’t have a foundation of shared morality behind it. He is more ridiculous than anything he criticizes. Indeed, Nietzsche serves as a prime example of this overall failure of abstract aggression. The mental decline that eventually affected him was not just a physical incident. If Nietzsche had not ended up in a state of mental incapacity, Nietzscheism would lead to mental incapacity. Thinking in isolation and with arrogance ultimately results in foolishness. Anyone who refuses to soften their heart will eventually experience a softening of the brain.

This last attempt to evade intellectualism ends in intellectualism, and therefore in death. The sortie has failed. The wild worship of lawlessness and the materialist worship of law end in the same void. Nietzsche scales staggering mountains, but he turns up ultimately in Tibet. He sits down beside Tolstoy in the land of nothing and Nirvana. They are both helpless—one because he must not grasp anything, and the other because he must not let go of anything. The Tolstoyan's will is frozen by a Buddhist instinct that all special actions are evil. But the Nietzscheite's will is quite equally frozen by his view that all special actions are good; for if all special actions are good, none of them are special. They stand at the cross-roads, and one hates all the roads and the other likes all the roads. The result is—well, some things are not hard to calculate. They stand at the cross-roads.

This final attempt to escape intellectualism ends up being intellectualism, and ultimately leads to death. The effort has failed. The extreme reverence for lawlessness and the materialist reverence for law both lead to the same emptiness. Nietzsche climbs towering mountains, but eventually finds himself in Tibet. He sits next to Tolstoy in the land of nothing and Nirvana. They are both stuck—one because he can’t hold onto anything, and the other because he can’t let go of anything. The Tolstoyan's will is paralyzed by a Buddhist belief that all specific actions are wrong. But the Nietzschean's will is equally paralyzed by his belief that all specific actions are right; because if all specific actions are right, then none of them are special. They stand at the crossroads, one despising all the paths and the other loving all the paths. The outcome is—well, some things aren’t hard to figure out. They stand at the crossroads.

Here I end (thank God) the first and dullest business of this book—the rough review of recent thought. After this I begin to sketch a view of life which may not interest my reader, but which, at any rate, interests me. In front of me, as I close this page, is a pile of modern books that I have been turning over for the purpose—a pile of ingenuity, a pile of futility. By the accident of my present detachment, I can see the inevitable smash of the philosophies of Schopenhauer and Tolstoy, Nietzsche and Shaw, as clearly as an inevitable railway smash could be seen from a balloon. They are all on the road to the emptiness of the asylum. For madness may be defined as using mental activity so as to reach mental helplessness; and they have nearly reached it. He who thinks he is made of glass, thinks to the destruction of thought; for glass cannot think. So he who wills to reject nothing, wills the destruction of will; for will is not only the choice of something, but the rejection of almost everything. And as I turn and tumble over the clever, wonderful, tiresome, and useless modern books, the title of one of them rivets my eye. It is called "Jeanne d'Arc," by Anatole France. I have only glanced at it, but a glance was enough to remind me of Renan's "Vie de Jésus." It has the same strange method of the reverent sceptic. It discredits supernatural stories that have some foundation, simply by telling natural stories that have no foundation. Because we cannot believe in what a saint did, we are to pretend that we know exactly what he felt. But I do not mention either book in order to criticise it, but because the accidental combination of the names called up two startling images of sanity which blasted all the books before me. Joan of Arc was not stuck at the cross-roads, either by rejecting all the paths like Tolstoy, or by accepting them all like Nietzsche. She chose a path, and went down it like a thunderbolt. Yet Joan, when I came to think of her, had in her all that was true either in Tolstoy or Nietzsche, all that was even tolerable in either of them. I thought of all that is noble in Tolstoy, the pleasure in plain things, especially in plain pity, the actualities of the earth, the reverence for the poor, the dignity of the bowed back. Joan of Arc had all that and with this great addition, that she endured poverty as well as admiring it; whereas Tolstoy is only a typical aristocrat trying to find out its secret. And then I thought of all that was brave and proud and pathetic in poor Nietzsche, and his mutiny against the emptiness and timidity of our time. I thought of his cry for the ecstatic equilibrium of danger, his hunger for the rush of great horses, his cry to arms. Well, Joan of Arc had all that, and again with this difference, that she did not praise fighting, but fought. We know that she was not afraid of an army, while Nietzsche, for all we know, was afraid of a cow. Tolstoy only praised the peasant; she was the peasant. Nietzsche only praised the warrior; she was the warrior. She beat them both at their own antagonistic ideals; she was more gentle than the one, more violent than the other. Yet she was a perfectly practical person who did something, while they are wild speculators who do nothing. It was impossible that the thought should not cross my mind that she and her faith had perhaps some secret of moral unity and utility that has been lost. And with that thought came a larger one, and the colossal figure of her Master had also crossed the theatre of my thoughts. The same modern difficulty which darkened the subject-matter of Anatole France also darkened that of Ernest Renan. Renan also divided his hero's pity from his hero's pugnacity. Renan even represented the righteous anger at Jerusalem as a mere nervous breakdown after the idyllic expectations of Galilee. As if there were any inconsistency between having a love for humanity and having a hatred for inhumanity! Altruists, with thin, weak voices, denounce Christ as an egoist. Egoists (with even thinner and weaker voices) denounce Him as an altruist. In our present atmosphere such cavils are comprehensible enough. The love of a hero is more terrible than the hatred of a tyrant. The hatred of a hero is more generous than the love of a philanthropist. There is a huge and heroic sanity of which moderns can only collect the fragments. There is a giant of whom we see only the lopped arms and legs walking about. They have torn the soul of Christ into silly strips, labelled egoism and altruism, and they are equally puzzled by His insane magnificence and His insane meekness. They have parted His garments among them, and for His vesture they have cast lots; though the coat was without seam woven from the top throughout.

Here I conclude (thank goodness) the first and most tedious part of this book—the rough overview of recent ideas. Next, I’ll start to outline a perspective on life that may not captivate my reader, but definitely interests me. As I finish this page, I see a stack of modern books that I’ve been flipping through for this purpose—a stack of cleverness, a stack of nonsense. From my current detached viewpoint, I can see the inevitable failure of the philosophies of Schopenhauer, Tolstoy, Nietzsche, and Shaw as clearly as one could see a train wreck from a hot air balloon. They’re all headed towards the emptiness of insanity. Madness can be described as using mental effort to achieve mental helplessness; and they are almost there. He who believes he is made of glass is thinking himself into oblivion; because glass cannot think. Similarly, he who decides to reject nothing is willfully destroying will; because will is not just the choice of something, but also the rejection of almost everything. As I sift through the clever, brilliant, exhausting, and pointless modern books, one title captures my attention. It's called "Jeanne d'Arc," by Anatole France. I’ve only skimmed it, but that was enough to remind me of Renan's "Vie de Jésus." It employs the same intriguing method of a respectful skeptic. It undermines supernatural stories with some basis just by presenting natural stories that have none. Because we can't believe in what a saint did, we’re supposed to pretend that we understand exactly what he felt. But I mention neither book to critique it, but because the coincidental pairing of their names sparked two striking images of sanity that overshadowed all the books in front of me. Joan of Arc was not stuck at a crossroads, either rejecting all paths like Tolstoy or accepting them all like Nietzsche. She chose a path and charged down it like a thunderbolt. Yet, when I thought of her, she embodied everything that is true in both Tolstoy and Nietzsche, and even the best in either of them. I reflected on all that's noble in Tolstoy: the enjoyment of simple things, particularly simple compassion, the realities of life, the respect for the poor, the dignity in humility. Joan of Arc had all of that, plus a crucial addition: she bore poverty as well as admired it, while Tolstoy was merely a typical aristocrat trying to uncover its secret. Then I considered all that was brave, proud, and tragic in poor Nietzsche and his rebellion against the emptiness and cowardice of our age. I thought of his yearning for the thrilling balance of danger, his craving for the rush of great horses, his call to arms. Well, Joan of Arc possessed all of that, and again with this distinction: she didn’t just praise fighting; she fought. We know she was unafraid of an army, while Nietzsche, as far as we know, might have feared a cow. Tolstoy merely praised the peasant; she was the peasant. Nietzsche just praised the warrior; she was the warrior. She outshone them both in their opposing ideals; she was gentler than one and more fierce than the other. Yet she was a perfectly practical person who took action, while they were wild theorists who accomplished nothing. It was impossible not to think that she and her faith had some secret of moral unity and effectiveness that has been lost. Along with that thought came a broader one, and the towering figure of her Master also entered my mind. The same modern confusion that clouded Anatole France's subject also clouded that of Ernest Renan. Renan also separated his hero's compassion from his hero's aggression. He even depicted the righteous anger at Jerusalem as merely a nervous breakdown following the idyllic hopes of Galilee. As if there were any contradiction between loving humanity and hating inhumanity! Altruists, with weak, feeble voices, label Christ as an egoist. Egoists (with even more frail voices) label Him as an altruist. In today’s climate, such nitpicking is quite understandable. The love of a hero is more fearsome than the hatred of a tyrant. The hatred of a hero is more generous than the love of a philanthropist. There exists a great and heroic sanity of which moderns can only gather fragments. There’s a giant about whom we see only the severed arms and legs wandering around. They have torn the soul of Christ into absurd pieces, tagged egoism and altruism, and they are equally baffled by His insane magnificence and His insane humility. They have divided His garments among themselves, and for His robe, they have cast lots; though the coat was seamless, woven from top to bottom.


CHAPTER IV—The Ethics of Elfland


When the business man rebukes the idealism of his office-boy, it is commonly in some such speech as this: "Ah, yes, when one is young, one has these ideals in the abstract and these castles in the air; but in middle age they all break up like clouds, and one comes down to a belief in practical politics, to using the machinery one has and getting on with the world as it is." Thus, at least, venerable and philanthropic old men now in their honoured graves used to talk to me when I was a boy. But since then I have grown up and have discovered that these philanthropic old men were telling lies. What has really happened is exactly the opposite of what they said would happen. They said that I should lose my ideals and begin to believe in the methods of practical politicians. Now, I have not lost my ideals in the least; my faith in fundamentals is exactly what it always was. What I have lost is my old childlike faith in practical politics. I am still as much concerned as ever about the Battle of Armageddon; but I am not so much concerned about the General Election. As a babe I leapt up on my mother's knee at the mere mention of it. No; the vision is always solid and reliable. The vision is always a fact. It is the reality that is often a fraud. As much as I ever did, more than I ever did, I believe in Liberalism. But there was a rosy time of innocence when I believed in Liberals.

When the businessman criticizes the idealism of his office boy, he often says something like this: "Oh sure, when you're young, you have these ideals and dreams; but by middle age, they all fall apart, and you come to believe in practical politics, using the tools you have and getting through life as it is." That's how the wise, philanthropic old men now resting in peace used to talk to me when I was a kid. But since then, I've grown up and realized they were lying. What actually happened is the exact opposite of what they claimed. They said I would lose my ideals and start believing in the methods of practical politicians. But I haven't lost my ideals at all; my belief in the basics remains just as strong. What I've lost is my naïve faith in practical politics. I'm still just as engaged as ever in the Battle of Armageddon, but I care less about the general election now. As a child, I would get excited at just hearing about it. No, the vision is always solid and trustworthy. The vision is always a reality. It's the actual situation that often turns out to be a scam. Just as much as ever, more than ever, I believe in Liberalism. But there was a sweet, innocent time when I believed in Liberals.

I take this instance of one of the enduring faiths because, having now to trace the roots of my personal speculation, this may be counted, I think, as the only positive bias. I was brought up a Liberal, and have always believed in democracy, in the elementary liberal doctrine of a self-governing humanity. If any one finds the phrase vague or threadbare, I can only pause for a moment to explain that the principle of democracy, as I mean it, can be stated in two propositions. The first is this: that the things common to all men are more important than the things peculiar to any men. Ordinary things are more valuable than extraordinary things; nay, they are more extraordinary. Man is something more awful than men; something more strange. The sense of the miracle of humanity itself should be always more vivid to us than any marvels of power, intellect, art, or civilization. The mere man on two legs, as such, should be felt as something more heart-breaking than any music and more startling than any caricature. Death is more tragic even than death by starvation. Having a nose is more comic even than having a Norman nose.

I mention this example of an enduring belief because, as I reflect on the roots of my personal thoughts, I think this can be seen as my only clear bias. I was raised with liberal values and have always believed in democracy and the fundamental liberal idea of self-governing humanity. If anyone finds the phrase unclear or outdated, I can only take a moment to clarify that my understanding of democracy can be explained in two main points. The first is this: what is common to all people is more significant than what is unique to any individual. Ordinary experiences are more valuable than unique ones; in fact, they can be even more remarkable. Humanity itself is something more profound than individual people; it’s something more unusual. The sense of the miracle of humanity should always resonate more strongly with us than any wonders of power, intelligence, art, or civilization. The average person on two legs should be seen as something more touching than any music and more surprising than any caricature. Death is even more tragic than dying from starvation. Having a nose is more amusing than having a distinctively shaped one.

This is the first principle of democracy: that the essential things in men are the things they hold in common, not the things they hold separately. And the second principle is merely this: that the political instinct or desire is one of these things which they hold in common. Falling in love is more poetical than dropping into poetry. The democratic contention is that government (helping to rule the tribe) is a thing like falling in love, and not a thing like dropping into poetry. It is not something analogous to playing the church organ, painting on vellum, discovering the North Pole (that insidious habit), looping the loop, being Astronomer Royal, and so on. For these things we do not wish a man to do at all unless he does them well. It is, on the contrary, a thing analogous to writing one's own love-letters or blowing one's own nose. These things we want a man to do for himself, even if he does them badly. I am not here arguing the truth of any of these conceptions; I know that some moderns are asking to have their wives chosen by scientists, and they may soon be asking, for all I know, to have their noses blown by nurses. I merely say that mankind does recognize these universal human functions, and that democracy classes government among them. In short, the democratic faith is this: that the most terribly important things must be left to ordinary men themselves—the mating of the sexes, the rearing of the young, the laws of the state. This is democracy; and in this I have always believed.

This is the first principle of democracy: that the essential aspects of people are the things they share in common, not the things they keep to themselves. The second principle is simply this: that the political instinct or desire is one of those things they have in common. Falling in love is more poetic than just writing poetry. The democratic belief is that government (the act of helping to run the community) is like falling in love, not like writing poetry. It’s not something similar to playing the church organ, painting on parchment, discovering the North Pole (that sneaky habit), doing aerial acrobatics, being the Astronomer Royal, and so on. For these activities, we don’t expect someone to do them unless they do it well. On the other hand, it’s more like writing your own love letters or blowing your own nose. These are things we want people to do for themselves, even if they do them poorly. I’m not here to argue the truth of any of these ideas; I know that some modern people are asking for scientists to choose their spouses, and who knows, they might soon be asking for nurses to blow their noses too. I just point out that humanity recognizes these fundamental human functions, and democracy places government among them. In short, the democratic belief is this: that the most crucial aspects of life must be left to ordinary people themselves—the pairing of partners, the raising of children, the laws of society. This is democracy; and I have always believed in this.

But there is one thing that I have never from my youth up been able to understand. I have never been able to understand where people got the idea that democracy was in some way opposed to tradition. It is obvious that tradition is only democracy extended through time. It is trusting to a consensus of common human voices rather than to some isolated or arbitrary record. The man who quotes some German historian against the tradition of the Catholic Church, for instance, is strictly appealing to aristocracy. He is appealing to the superiority of one expert against the awful authority of a mob. It is quite easy to see why a legend is treated, and ought to be treated, more respectfully than a book of history. The legend is generally made by the majority of people in the village, who are sane. The book is generally written by the one man in the village who is mad. Those who urge against tradition that men in the past were ignorant may go and urge it at the Carlton Club, along with the statement that voters in the slums are ignorant. It will not do for us. If we attach great importance to the opinion of ordinary men in great unanimity when we are dealing with daily matters, there is no reason why we should disregard it when we are dealing with history or fable. Tradition may be defined as an extension of the franchise. Tradition means giving votes to the most obscure of all classes, our ancestors. It is the democracy of the dead. Tradition refuses to submit to the small and arrogant oligarchy of those who merely happen to be walking about. All democrats object to men being disqualified by the accident of birth; tradition objects to their being disqualified by the accident of death. Democracy tells us not to neglect a good man's opinion, even if he is our groom; tradition asks us not to neglect a good man's opinion, even if he is our father. I, at any rate, cannot separate the two ideas of democracy and tradition; it seems evident to me that they are the same idea. We will have the dead at our councils. The ancient Greeks voted by stones; these shall vote by tombstones. It is all quite regular and official, for most tombstones, like most ballot papers, are marked with a cross.

But there's one thing I've never understood since I was young. I can't grasp where people got the idea that democracy somehow goes against tradition. It's clear that tradition is just democracy stretched out over time. It relies on a consensus of shared human voices rather than some isolated or arbitrary record. When someone quotes a German historian against the tradition of the Catholic Church, for example, they're really appealing to aristocracy. They're favoring one expert's superiority over the overwhelming authority of the crowd. It's easy to see why a legend is treated—and should be treated—as more respectful than a history book. Legends are generally created by the majority of people in the village, who are sane. The history books are typically written by the one person in the village who is a bit off. Those who argue against tradition by saying that people in the past were ignorant might as well take that argument to the Carlton Club, along with the idea that voters in the slums are uninformed. That won't work for us. If we value the opinions of ordinary people in broad agreement when dealing with daily matters, there's no reason to dismiss it when we discuss history or myths. Tradition can be seen as an extension of the franchise. Tradition means giving a voice to the most unknown group of all: our ancestors. It’s the democracy of the dead. Tradition refuses to bow to the small and arrogant elite of those who just happen to be alive. All democrats oppose disqualifying people based on the accident of birth; tradition opposes disqualifying them based on the accident of death. Democracy urges us to value a good person's opinion, even if they’re just our groom; tradition asks us to appreciate a good man's opinion, even if he’s our father. Personally, I can’t separate the ideas of democracy and tradition; to me, they’re the same concept. We will have the dead in our councils. The ancient Greeks voted by stones; these will vote by tombstones. It’s all quite regular and official, as most tombstones, like most ballots, are marked with a cross.

I have first to say, therefore, that if I have had a bias, it was always a bias in favour of democracy, and therefore of tradition. Before we come to any theoretic or logical beginnings I am content to allow for that personal equation; I have always been more inclined to believe the ruck of hard-working people than to believe that special and troublesome literary class to which I belong. I prefer even the fancies and prejudices of the people who see life from the inside to the clearest demonstrations of the people who see life from the outside. I would always trust the old wives' fables against the old maids' facts. As long as wit is mother wit it can be as wild as it pleases.

I should start by saying that if I have any bias, it's always been in favor of democracy and, by extension, tradition. Before we dive into any theoretical or logical discussions, I’m happy to acknowledge that personal perspective. I've always been more inclined to trust the average hardworking person than the peculiar and often problematic literary crowd to which I belong. I even prefer the beliefs and quirks of those who experience life firsthand over the clearest arguments of those who observe from a distance. I would choose old wives' tales over the facts of old maids any day. As long as common sense is at play, it can be as unpredictable as it wants.

Now, I have to put together a general position, and I pretend to no training in such things. I propose to do it, therefore, by writing down one after another the three or four fundamental ideas which I have found for myself, pretty much in the way that I found them. Then I shall roughly synthesise them, summing up my personal philosophy or natural religion; then I shall describe my startling discovery that the whole thing had been discovered before. It had been discovered by Christianity. But of these profound persuasions which I have to recount in order, the earliest was concerned with this element of popular tradition. And without the foregoing explanation touching tradition and democracy I could hardly make my mental experience clear. As it is, I do not know whether I can make it clear, but I now propose to try.

Now, I need to put together a general viewpoint, and I don't have any training in this kind of thing. So, I plan to do it by writing down the three or four main ideas I've come up with, pretty much as I discovered them. Then I'll roughly summarize them, capturing my personal philosophy or natural belief system; afterward, I'll explain my surprising realization that this whole concept had already been figured out. It had been discovered through Christianity. However, the earliest of these deep beliefs that I need to share relates to this aspect of popular tradition. Without the previous explanation about tradition and democracy, I wouldn’t be able to clarify my thoughts. As it stands, I’m not sure if I can make it clear, but I’m going to try.

My first and last philosophy, that which I believe in with unbroken certainty, I learnt in the nursery. I generally learnt it from a nurse; that is, from the solemn and star-appointed priestess at once of democracy and tradition. The things I believed most then, the things I believe most now, are the things called fairy tales. They seem to me to be the entirely reasonable things. They are not fantasies: compared with them other things are fantastic. Compared with them religion and rationalism are both abnormal, though religion is abnormally right and rationalism abnormally wrong. Fairyland is nothing but the sunny country of common sense. It is not earth that judges heaven, but heaven that judges earth; so for me at least it was not earth that criticised elfland, but elfland that criticised the earth. I knew the magic beanstalk before I had tasted beans; I was sure of the Man in the Moon before I was certain of the moon. This was at one with all popular tradition. Modern minor poets are naturalists, and talk about the bush or the brook; but the singers of the old epics and fables were supernaturalists, and talked about the gods of brook and bush. That is what the moderns mean when they say that the ancients did not "appreciate Nature," because they said that Nature was divine. Old nurses do not tell children about the grass, but about the fairies that dance on the grass; and the old Greeks could not see the trees for the dryads.

My first and last philosophy, the one I believe in with unshakeable certainty, I learned in the nursery. I mostly learned it from a nurse; that is, from the solemn and star-chosen priestess of both democracy and tradition. The things I believed most back then, and still believe most now, are what we call fairy tales. They seem to me to be the completely reasonable things. They aren't fantasies: compared to them, other things are fantastic. Compared to them, both religion and rationalism are abnormal, though religion is abnormally right and rationalism abnormally wrong. Fairyland is just the bright land of common sense. It's not earth that judges heaven, but heaven that judges earth; so for me, at least, it wasn't earth that criticized elfland, but elfland that criticized earth. I knew about the magic beanstalk before I had tasted beans; I was sure of the Man in the Moon before I was certain of the moon. This was in line with all popular tradition. Modern minor poets are naturalists and talk about the bush or the brook; but the singers of the old epics and fables were supernaturalists and talked about the gods of the brook and bush. That’s what the moderns mean when they say that the ancients didn’t “appreciate Nature,” because they claimed that Nature was divine. Old nurses don’t tell children about the grass, but about the fairies that dance on it; and the old Greeks couldn’t see the trees for the dryads.

But I deal here with what ethic and philosophy come from being fed on fairy tales. If I were describing them in detail I could note many noble and healthy principles that arise from them. There is the chivalrous lesson of "Jack the Giant Killer"; that giants should be killed because they are gigantic. It is a manly mutiny against pride as such. For the rebel is older than all the kingdoms, and the Jacobin has more tradition than the Jacobite. There is the lesson of "Cinderella," which is the same as that of the Magnificat—exaltavit humiles. There is the great lesson of "Beauty and the Beast"; that a thing must be loved before it is loveable. There is the terrible allegory of the "Sleeping Beauty," which tells how the human creature was blessed with all birthday gifts, yet cursed with death; and how death also may perhaps be softened to a sleep. But I am not concerned with any of the separate statutes of elfland, but with the whole spirit of its law, which I learnt before I could speak, and shall retain when I cannot write. I am concerned with a certain way of looking at life, which was created in me by the fairy tales, but has since been meekly ratified by the mere facts.

But I want to talk about the ethics and philosophy that come from being brought up on fairy tales. If I went into detail about them, I could point out many noble and healthy principles that emerge from these stories. There’s the chivalrous lesson from "Jack the Giant Killer": that giants should be taken down just because they’re giant. It’s a bold stand against arrogance in general. The rebel predates all kingdoms, and the Jacobin has a deeper tradition than the Jacobite. Then there's the lesson from "Cinderella," which is the same as that of the Magnificat—exaltavit humiles. There’s the profound lesson from "Beauty and the Beast": that something must be loved before it can become lovable. There’s the poignant allegory of "Sleeping Beauty," which reveals how humanity was blessed with all the gifts of life but cursed with death; and how death might also be softened to sleep. But I’m not focused on the individual rules of fairyland; I’m interested in the overall spirit of its law, which I absorbed before I could talk and will carry with me even when I can no longer write. I'm concerned with a particular way of seeing life, a perspective shaped by fairy tales that has since been quietly confirmed by reality.

It might be stated this way. There are certain sequences or developments (cases of one thing following another), which are, in the true sense of the word, reasonable. They are, in the true sense of the word, necessary. Such are mathematical and merely logical sequences. We in fairyland (who are the most reasonable of all creatures) admit that reason and that necessity. For instance, if the Ugly Sisters are older than Cinderella, it is (in an iron and awful sense) necessary that Cinderella is younger than the Ugly Sisters. There is no getting out of it. Haeckel may talk as much fatalism about that fact as he pleases: it really must be. If Jack is the son of a miller, a miller is the father of Jack. Cold reason decrees it from her awful throne: and we in fairyland submit. If the three brothers all ride horses, there are six animals and eighteen legs involved: that is true rationalism, and fairyland is full of it. But as I put my head over the hedge of the elves and began to take notice of the natural world, I observed an extraordinary thing. I observed that learned men in spectacles were talking of the actual things that happened—dawn and death and so on—as if they were rational and inevitable. They talked as if the fact that trees bear fruit were just as necessary as the fact that two and one trees make three. But it is not. There is an enormous difference by the test of fairyland; which is the test of the imagination. You cannot imagine two and one not making three. But you can easily imagine trees not growing fruit; you can imagine them growing golden candlesticks or tigers hanging on by the tail. These men in spectacles spoke much of a man named Newton, who was hit by an apple, and who discovered a law. But they could not be got to see the distinction between a true law, a law of reason, and the mere fact of apples falling. If the apple hit Newton's nose, Newton's nose hit the apple. That is a true necessity: because we cannot conceive the one occurring without the other. But we can quite well conceive the apple not falling on his nose; we can fancy it flying ardently through the air to hit some other nose, of which it had a more definite dislike. We have always in our fairy tales kept this sharp distinction between the science of mental relations, in which there really are laws, and the science of physical facts, in which there are no laws, but only weird repetitions. We believe in bodily miracles, but not in mental impossibilities. We believe that a Bean-stalk climbed up to Heaven; but that does not at all confuse our convictions on the philosophical question of how many beans make five.

It can be said like this: There are certain sequences or developments (cases of one thing following another) that are, in the true sense of the word, reasonable. They are, in the true sense of the word, necessary. Such sequences include mathematical and purely logical ones. We in fairyland (who are the most reasonable of all beings) acknowledge that reason and necessity. For instance, if the Ugly Sisters are older than Cinderella, it is (in a strict and undeniable sense) necessary that Cinderella is younger than the Ugly Sisters. There’s no escaping that. Haeckel can talk about fatalism regarding that fact as much as he wants; it really must be so. If Jack is the son of a miller, then a miller is Jack's father. Cold reason mandates it from her harsh throne: and we in fairyland accept it. If the three brothers all ride horses, there are six animals and eighteen legs involved: that is true rationalism, and fairyland is full of it. But as I leaned over the elves' hedge and started observing the natural world, I noticed something incredible. I noticed that learned men in glasses were discussing actual events—dawn and death, and so on—as if they were rational and inevitable. They spoke as if the fact that trees bear fruit was just as necessary as the fact that two and one trees make three. But it isn’t. There’s a huge difference when tested by the standards of fairyland, which is the test of imagination. You cannot imagine two and one not making three. But you can easily imagine trees not bearing fruit; you can imagine them growing golden candlesticks or tigers hanging by their tails. These men in glasses talked a lot about a man named Newton, who was struck by an apple, and who discovered a law. But they couldn’t see the difference between a true law, a law of reason, and the mere fact of apples falling. If the apple hit Newton's nose, then Newton's nose hit the apple. That is a true necessity: because we cannot conceive one happening without the other. But we can easily imagine the apple not falling on his nose; we can picture it ardently flying through the air to hit some other nose that it particularly disliked. We have always in our fairy tales maintained this sharp distinction between the science of mental relationships, where genuine laws exist, and the science of physical facts, where there are no laws, just strange repetitions. We believe in physical miracles, but not in mental impossibilities. We believe a bean stalk climbed up to Heaven; but that doesn’t confuse our understanding of the philosophical question of how many beans make five.

Here is the peculiar perfection of tone and truth in the nursery tales. The man of science says, "Cut the stalk, and the apple will fall"; but he says it calmly, as if the one idea really led up to the other. The witch in the fairy tale says, "Blow the horn, and the ogre's castle will fall"; but she does not say it as if it were something in which the effect obviously arose out of the cause. Doubtless she has given the advice to many champions, and has seen many castles fall, but she does not lose either her wonder or her reason. She does not muddle her head until it imagines a necessary mental connection between a horn and a falling tower. But the scientific men do muddle their heads, until they imagine a necessary mental connection between an apple leaving the tree and an apple reaching the ground. They do really talk as if they had found not only a set of marvellous facts, but a truth connecting those facts. They do talk as if the connection of two strange things physically connected them philosophically. They feel that because one incomprehensible thing constantly follows another incomprehensible thing the two together somehow make up a comprehensible thing. Two black riddles make a white answer.

Here is the unique balance of tone and truth in nursery tales. The scientist says, "Cut the stem, and the apple will fall"; but he says it calmly, as if one idea naturally follows the other. The witch in the fairy tale says, "Blow the horn, and the ogre's castle will collapse"; but she doesn’t present it as if the effect clearly comes from the cause. Surely she has given this advice to many heroes and has witnessed many castles fall, yet she maintains both her wonder and her rationality. She doesn’t confuse her mind into thinking there’s an obvious mental link between a horn and a collapsing tower. But the scientists do complicate their thinking, leading them to believe there's a necessary mental connection between an apple dropping from a tree and it hitting the ground. They truly speak as if they have discovered not just a collection of amazing facts, but a truth that ties those facts together. They talk as if the connection between two strange things somehow links them philosophically. They feel that because one puzzling thing consistently follows another puzzling thing, together they form something understandable. Two black riddles equal a white answer.

In fairyland we avoid the word "law"; but in the land of science they are singularly fond of it. Thus they will call some interesting conjecture about how forgotten folks pronounced the alphabet, Grimm's Law. But Grimm's Law is far less intellectual than Grimm's Fairy Tales. The tales are, at any rate, certainly tales; while the law is not a law. A law implies that we know the nature of the generalisation and enactment; not merely that we have noticed some of the effects. If there is a law that pick-pockets shall go to prison, it implies that there is an imaginable mental connection between the idea of prison and the idea of picking pockets. And we know what the idea is. We can say why we take liberty from a man who takes liberties. But we cannot say why an egg can turn into a chicken any more than we can say why a bear could turn into a fairy prince. As ideas, the egg and the chicken are further off each other than the bear and the prince; for no egg in itself suggests a chicken, whereas some princes do suggest bears. Granted, then, that certain transformations do happen, it is essential that we should regard them in the philosophic manner of fairy tales, not in the unphilosophic manner of science and the "Laws of Nature." When we are asked why eggs turn to birds or fruits fall in autumn, we must answer exactly as the fairy godmother would answer if Cinderella asked her why mice turned to horses or her clothes fell from her at twelve o'clock. We must answer that it is magic. It is not a "law," for we do not understand its general formula. It is not a necessity, for though we can count on it happening practically, we have no right to say that it must always happen. It is no argument for unalterable law (as Huxley fancied) that we count on the ordinary course of things. We do not count on it; we bet on it. We risk the remote possibility of a miracle as we do that of a poisoned pancake or a world-destroying comet. We leave it out of account, not because it is a miracle, and therefore an impossibility, but because it is a miracle, and therefore an exception. All the terms used in the science books, "law," "necessity," "order," "tendency," and so on, are really unintellectual, because they assume an inner synthesis which we do not possess. The only words that ever satisfied me as describing Nature are the terms used in the fairy books, "charm," "spell," "enchantment." They express the arbitrariness of the fact and its mystery. A tree grows fruit because it is a magic tree. Water runs downhill because it is bewitched. The sun shines because it is bewitched.

In fairyland, we steer clear of the word "law," but in the world of science, they really love it. They'll label some intriguing guess about how long-gone people pronounced the alphabet as Grimm's Law. But Grimm's Law is way less intellectual than Grimm's Fairy Tales. The tales are definitely stories, while the law isn't actually a law. A law suggests we fully understand the nature of the generalization and its enforcement; it's not just that we’ve noticed some effects. If there's a law that pickpockets end up in prison, it means there's a plausible mental link between the idea of prison and the idea of stealing pockets. And we understand that idea. We can explain why we take freedom away from someone who takes liberties. But we can't explain why an egg can turn into a chicken any more than we can explain why a bear would become a fairy prince. As ideas, the egg and the chicken are further apart than the bear and the prince; no egg itself suggests a chicken, while some princes do call to mind bears. So, granted that certain transformations happen, we should look at them in the thoughtful way of fairy tales, not in the unthoughtful way of science and the "Laws of Nature." When we’re asked why eggs turn into birds or why fruits fall in autumn, we should respond exactly as a fairy godmother would if Cinderella asked her why mice changed into horses or why her clothes disappeared at midnight. We need to say it’s magic. It’s not a "law," because we don’t understand its general formula. It’s not a necessity, because even though we can expect it to happen most of the time, we can’t say it must always happen. It doesn’t prove some unchanging law (as Huxley thought) just because we count on things going a certain way. We don’t count on it; we gamble on it. We risk the unlikely chance of a miracle just like we do with a poisoned pancake or a world-ending comet. We leave that possibility out of our thoughts not because it’s a miracle and thus impossible, but because it’s a miracle and therefore an exception. All the terms used in science books—"law," "necessity," "order," "tendency," and so on—are really unintellectual, because they assume a deep understanding that we don’t have. The only words that ever feel right to me when describing Nature are the ones from fairy tales: "charm," "spell," "enchantment." They capture the randomness of facts and their mystery. A tree grows fruit because it’s a magic tree. Water flows downhill because it’s enchanted. The sun shines because it’s enchanted.

I deny altogether that this is fantastic or even mystical. We may have some mysticism later on; but this fairy-tale language about things is simply rational and agnostic. It is the only way I can express in words my clear and definite perception that one thing is quite distinct from another; that there is no logical connection between flying and laying eggs. It is the man who talks about "a law" that he has never seen who is the mystic. Nay, the ordinary scientific man is strictly a sentimentalist. He is a sentimentalist in this essential sense, that he is soaked and swept away by mere associations. He has so often seen birds fly and lay eggs that he feels as if there must be some dreamy, tender connection between the two ideas, whereas there is none. A forlorn lover might be unable to dissociate the moon from lost love; so the materialist is unable to dissociate the moon from the tide. In both cases there is no connection, except that one has seen them together. A sentimentalist might shed tears at the smell of apple-blossom, because, by a dark association of his own, it reminded him of his boyhood. So the materialist professor (though he conceals his tears) is yet a sentimentalist, because, by a dark association of his own, apple-blossoms remind him of apples. But the cool rationalist from fairyland does not see why, in the abstract, the apple tree should not grow crimson tulips; it sometimes does in his country.

I completely reject the idea that this is fantastic or even mystical. We might touch on mysticism later, but this fairy-tale talk about things is simply rational and agnostic. It’s the only way I can articulate my clear and definite understanding that one thing is entirely separate from another; that there’s no logical link between flying and laying eggs. It’s the person who talks about “a law” they’ve never seen who is the true mystic. In fact, the typical scientific person is basically a sentimentalist. They’re a sentimentalist in the crucial sense that they’re overwhelmed by mere associations. They’ve seen birds fly and lay eggs so often that they feel there must be some dreamy, tender connection between the two ideas, when there isn’t. A heartbroken lover might struggle to separate the moon from lost love; similarly, the materialist cannot separate the moon from the tide. In both cases, there’s no actual connection, except that they’ve seen them together. A sentimentalist might cry at the scent of apple blossoms because, through some personal association, it takes them back to their childhood. So the materialist professor (even if he hides his tears) is still a sentimentalist, because, through some personal association, apple blossoms remind him of apples. But the cool rationalist from fairyland doesn’t understand why, in theory, the apple tree shouldn’t grow crimson tulips; it sometimes does in his part of the world.

This elementary wonder, however, is not a mere fancy derived from the fairy tales; on the contrary, all the fire of the fairy tales is derived from this. Just as we all like love tales because there is an instinct of sex, we all like astonishing tales because they touch the nerve of the ancient instinct of astonishment. This is proved by the fact that when we are very young children we do not need fairy tales: we only need tales. Mere life is interesting enough. A child of seven is excited by being told that Tommy opened a door and saw a dragon. But a child of three is excited by being told that Tommy opened a door. Boys like romantic tales; but babies like realistic tales—because they find them romantic. In fact, a baby is about the only person, I should think, to whom a modern realistic novel could be read without boring him. This proves that even nursery tales only echo an almost pre-natal leap of interest and amazement. These tales say that apples were golden only to refresh the forgotten moment when we found that they were green. They make rivers run with wine only to make us remember, for one wild moment, that they run with water. I have said that this is wholly reasonable and even agnostic. And, indeed, on this point I am all for the higher agnosticism; its better name is Ignorance. We have all read in scientific books, and, indeed, in all romances, the story of the man who has forgotten his name. This man walks about the streets and can see and appreciate everything; only he cannot remember who he is. Well, every man is that man in the story. Every man has forgotten who he is. One may understand the cosmos, but never the ego; the self is more distant than any star. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God; but thou shalt not know thyself. We are all under the same mental calamity; we have all forgotten our names. We have all forgotten what we really are. All that we call common sense and rationality and practicality and positivism only means that for certain dead levels of our life we forget that we have forgotten. All that we call spirit and art and ecstacy only means that for one awful instant we remember that we forget.

This basic wonder, however, isn't just a fantasy taken from fairy tales; in fact, all the magic of those fairy tales comes from this. Just like we enjoy love stories because of our natural sexual instincts, we all enjoy astonishing stories because they resonate with our ancient instinct for wonder. This is shown by the fact that when we are very young children, we don't need fairy tales; we only need stories. Just living is fascinating enough. A seven-year-old gets excited hearing that Tommy opened a door and saw a dragon. But a three-year-old is thrilled just by the fact that Tommy opened a door. Boys love adventure stories, but babies love realistic stories—because they find them exciting. In fact, a baby is probably the only one who could listen to a modern realistic novel without getting bored. This shows that even nursery tales only echo a nearly instinctive leap of curiosity and amazement. These tales say that apples were golden just to trigger the forgotten moment when we found out they were green. They make rivers flow with wine only to help us remember, for a brief moment, that they flow with water. I've said this is completely reasonable and even agnostic. Indeed, I fully support a higher kind of agnosticism; its better name is Ignorance. We've all read in scientific books and even in novels about the man who has forgotten his name. This man walks around town and can see and appreciate everything; he just can't remember who he is. Well, every man is that man in the story. Every person has forgotten who they are. One might understand the universe, but never the self; the ego is farther away than any star. You shall love the Lord your God; but you shall not know yourself. We all share this mental challenge; we've all forgotten our names. We've all lost sight of what we really are. Everything we call common sense, rationality, practicality, and positivism only means that in certain mundane areas of our lives, we forget that we've forgotten. Everything we refer to as spirit, art, and ecstasy merely means that for one terrifying instant, we remember what we forget.

But though (like the man without memory in the novel) we walk the streets with a sort of half-witted admiration, still it is admiration. It is admiration in English and not only admiration in Latin. The wonder has a positive element of praise. This is the next milestone to be definitely marked on our road through fairyland. I shall speak in the next chapter about optimists and pessimists in their intellectual aspect, so far as they have one. Here I am only trying to describe the enormous emotions which cannot be described. And the strongest emotion was that life was as precious as it was puzzling. It was an ecstacy because it was an adventure; it was an adventure because it was an opportunity. The goodness of the fairy tale was not affected by the fact that there might be more dragons than princesses; it was good to be in a fairy tale. The test of all happiness is gratitude; and I felt grateful, though I hardly knew to whom. Children are grateful when Santa Claus puts in their stockings gifts of toys or sweets. Could I not be grateful to Santa Claus when he put in my stockings the gift of two miraculous legs? We thank people for birthday presents of cigars and slippers. Can I thank no one for the birthday present of birth?

But even though we walk the streets with a kind of dazed admiration, it's still admiration. It's admiration in English, not just admiration in Latin. The wonder includes a strong element of praise. This is the next milestone we need to definitely mark on our journey through this fairyland. In the next chapter, I'll discuss optimists and pessimists in their intellectual aspects, as much as they have any. Right now, I'm just trying to capture the immense emotions that are hard to describe. And the strongest emotion was that life was as precious as it was confusing. It was ecstasy because it was an adventure; it was an adventure because it was an opportunity. The goodness of the fairy tale wasn't diminished by the fact that there might be more dragons than princesses; it was simply good to be part of a fairy tale. The measure of all happiness is gratitude, and I felt grateful, even though I hardly knew to whom I owed my thanks. Children are grateful when Santa Claus fills their stockings with toys or treats. Could I not be grateful to Santa Claus for giving me the gift of two miraculous legs? We thank people for birthday gifts of cigars and slippers. Can I not thank anyone for the birthday gift of life itself?

There were, then, these two first feelings, indefensible and indisputable. The world was a shock, but it was not merely shocking; existence was a surprise, but it was a pleasant surprise. In fact, all my first views were exactly uttered in a riddle that stuck in my brain from boyhood. The question was, "What did the first frog say?" And the answer was, "Lord, how you made me jump!" That says succinctly all that I am saying. God made the frog jump; but the frog prefers jumping. But when these things are settled there enters the second great principle of the fairy philosophy.

There were, then, these two initial feelings, undeniable and clear. The world was shocking, but it wasn't just shocking; existence was surprising, but a pleasant surprise. In fact, all my first thoughts were captured in a riddle that has stayed with me since childhood. The question was, "What did the first frog say?" And the answer was, "Wow, you really made me jump!" That sums up everything I'm trying to express. God made the frog jump, but the frog enjoys jumping. However, once these points are established, the second great principle of fairy philosophy comes into play.

Any one can see it who will simply read "Grimm's Fairy Tales" or the fine collections of Mr. Andrew Lang. For the pleasure of pedantry I will call it the Doctrine of Conditional Joy. Touchstone talked of much virtue in an "if"; according to elfin ethics all virtue is in an "if." The note of the fairy utterance always is, "You may live in a palace of gold and sapphire, if you do not say the word 'cow'"; or "You may live happily with the King's daughter, if you do not show her an onion." The vision always hangs upon a veto. All the dizzy and colossal things conceded depend upon one small thing withheld. All the wild and whirling things that are let loose depend upon one thing that is forbidden. Mr. W.B. Yeats, in his exquisite and piercing elfin poetry, describes the elves as lawless; they plunge in innocent anarchy on the unbridled horses of the air—

Anyone can see it if they simply read "Grimm's Fairy Tales" or the great collections by Mr. Andrew Lang. Just for fun, I’ll call it the Doctrine of Conditional Joy. Touchstone mentioned that there is a lot of virtue in an "if"; according to fairy ethics, all virtue is in an "if." The key phrase in fairy tales is always, "You can live in a palace of gold and sapphire, if you don’t say the word 'cow'"; or "You can live happily with the King’s daughter, if you don’t show her an onion." The vision always hinges on a restriction. All the amazing and grand things granted depend on one tiny thing being denied. All the wild and chaotic things that are unleashed rely on one thing being forbidden. Mr. W.B. Yeats, in his beautiful and insightful fairy poetry, describes the elves as lawless; they dive into innocent chaos on the untamed horses of the sky—

"Ride on the crest of the dishevelled tide,
"Ride on the wave of the messy tide,
And dance upon the mountains like a flame."
"And dance on the mountains like a flame."

It is a dreadful thing to say that Mr. W.B. Yeats does not understand fairyland. But I do say it. He is an ironical Irishman, full of intellectual reactions. He is not stupid enough to understand fairyland. Fairies prefer people of the yokel type like myself; people who gape and grin and do as they are told. Mr. Yeats reads into elfland all the righteous insurrection of his own race. But the lawlessness of Ireland is a Christian lawlessness, founded on reason and justice. The Fenian is rebelling against something he understands only too well; but the true citizen of fairyland is obeying something that he does not understand at all. In the fairy tale an incomprehensible happiness rests upon an incomprehensible condition. A box is opened, and all evils fly out. A word is forgotten, and cities perish. A lamp is lit, and love flies away. A flower is plucked, and human lives are forfeited. An apple is eaten, and the hope of God is gone.

It’s a terrible thing to say that Mr. W.B. Yeats doesn’t get fairyland. But I’m saying it. He’s an ironic Irishman, full of intellectual responses. He’s not naive enough to grasp fairyland. Fairies prefer people who are more simple-minded like me; people who stare and smile and do as they’re told. Mr. Yeats reads his own race’s righteous rebellion into elfland. But the chaotic spirit of Ireland is a Christian chaos, based on reason and justice. The Fenian is fighting against something he understands all too well; but the true citizen of fairyland is following something he doesn’t understand at all. In fairy tales, an incomprehensible happiness is built on an incomprehensible condition. A box is opened, and all evils escape. A word is forgotten, and cities vanish. A lamp is lit, and love is lost. A flower is picked, and human lives are sacrificed. An apple is eaten, and the hope of God is gone.

This is the tone of fairy tales, and it is certainly not lawlessness or even liberty, though men under a mean modern tyranny may think it liberty by comparison. People out of Portland Gaol might think Fleet Street free; but closer study will prove that both fairies and journalists are the slaves of duty. Fairy godmothers seem at least as strict as other godmothers. Cinderella received a coach out of Wonderland and a coachman out of nowhere, but she received a command—which might have come out of Brixton—that she should be back by twelve. Also, she had a glass slipper; and it cannot be a coincidence that glass is so common a substance in folk-lore. This princess lives in a glass castle, that princess on a glass hill; this one sees all things in a mirror; they may all live in glass houses if they will not throw stones. For this thin glitter of glass everywhere is the expression of the fact that the happiness is bright but brittle, like the substance most easily smashed by a housemaid or a cat. And this fairy-tale sentiment also sank into me and became my sentiment towards the whole world. I felt and feel that life itself is as bright as the diamond, but as brittle as the window-pane; and when the heavens were compared to the terrible crystal I can remember a shudder. I was afraid that God would drop the cosmos with a crash.

This is the tone of fairy tales, and it definitely isn’t chaos or even freedom, even though people under a harsh modern rule might see it as freedom in comparison. Those recently released from Portland Jail might think Fleet Street is free, but a closer look will show that both fairies and journalists are bound by duty. Fairy godmothers seem just as strict as any other godmothers. Cinderella got a coach from Wonderland and a coachman from nowhere, but she also received a command—which could have come from Brixton—that she must be back by midnight. Plus, she had a glass slipper; and it can't be a coincidence that glass is such a common material in folklore. This princess lives in a glass castle, that one on a glass hill; this one sees everything in a mirror; they can all live in glass houses if they won’t throw stones. For this thin sparkle of glass is a symbol of the idea that happiness is bright but fragile, like the substance that can easily be broken by a housemaid or a cat. This fairy-tale sentiment also settled inside me and became my attitude toward the entire world. I felt and still feel that life itself is as brilliant as a diamond, but as fragile as a window-pane; and when the heavens were compared to that terrifying crystal, I remember feeling a shiver. I was afraid that God would drop the cosmos with a crash.

Remember, however, that to be breakable is not the same as to be perishable. Strike a glass, and it will not endure an instant; simply do not strike it, and it will endure a thousand years. Such, it seemed, was the joy of man, either in elfland or on earth; the happiness depended on not doing something which you could at any moment do and which, very often, it was not obvious why you should not do. Now, the point here is that to me this did not seem unjust. If the miller's third son said to the fairy, "Explain why I must not stand on my head in the fairy palace," the other might fairly reply, "Well, if it comes to that, explain the fairy palace." If Cinderella says, "How is it that I must leave the ball at twelve?" her godmother might answer, "How is it that you are going there till twelve?" If I leave a man in my will ten talking elephants and a hundred winged horses, he cannot complain if the conditions partake of the slight eccentricity of the gift. He must not look a winged horse in the mouth. And it seemed to me that existence was itself so very eccentric a legacy that I could not complain of not understanding the limitations of the vision when I did not understand the vision they limited. The frame was no stranger than the picture. The veto might well be as wild as the vision; it might be as startling as the sun, as elusive as the waters, as fantastic and terrible as the towering trees.

Remember, though, that being breakable isn’t the same as being perishable. Hit a glass, and it won’t last a second; just don’t hit it, and it can last a thousand years. This, it seemed, was the joy of humanity, whether in a magical world or on earth; happiness depended on not doing something that you could do at any moment and which, often, it wasn’t clear why you shouldn’t do. Now, the key point here is that to me, this didn’t seem unfair. If the miller’s third son asked the fairy, "Why can't I stand on my head in the fairy palace?" the fairy might reasonably respond, "Well, if we’re getting into this, explain the fairy palace." If Cinderella says, "Why must I leave the ball at midnight?" her godmother might reply, "Why are you even there until midnight?" If I leave a man in my will ten talking elephants and a hundred winged horses, he can’t complain if the conditions are a little eccentric. He shouldn’t look a winged horse in the mouth. And it seemed to me that existence itself was such a strange gift that I couldn’t complain about not understanding the limits of the vision when I didn’t grasp the vision they limited. The frame was no stranger than the picture. The restriction could be as wild as the vision; it might be as shocking as the sun, as elusive as water, as fantastic and terrifying as the towering trees.

For this reason (we may call it the fairy godmother philosophy) I never could join the young men of my time in feeling what they called the general sentiment of revolt. I should have resisted, let us hope, any rules that were evil, and with these and their definition I shall deal in another chapter. But I did not feel disposed to resist any rule merely because it was mysterious. Estates are sometimes held by foolish forms, the breaking of a stick or the payment of a peppercorn: I was willing to hold the huge estate of earth and heaven by any such feudal fantasy. It could not well be wilder than the fact that I was allowed to hold it at all. At this stage I give only one ethical instance to show my meaning. I could never mix in the common murmur of that rising generation against monogamy, because no restriction on sex seemed so odd and unexpected as sex itself. To be allowed, like Endymion, to make love to the moon and then to complain that Jupiter kept his own moons in a harem seemed to me (bred on fairy tales like Endymion's) a vulgar anti-climax. Keeping to one woman is a small price for so much as seeing one woman. To complain that I could only be married once was like complaining that I had only been born once. It was incommensurate with the terrible excitement of which one was talking. It showed, not an exaggerated sensibility to sex, but a curious insensibility to it. A man is a fool who complains that he cannot enter Eden by five gates at once. Polygamy is a lack of the realization of sex; it is like a man plucking five pears in mere absence of mind. The æsthetes touched the last insane limits of language in their eulogy on lovely things. The thistledown made them weep; a burnished beetle brought them to their knees. Yet their emotion never impressed me for an instant, for this reason, that it never occurred to them to pay for their pleasure in any sort of symbolic sacrifice. Men (I felt) might fast forty days for the sake of hearing a blackbird sing. Men might go through fire to find a cowslip. Yet these lovers of beauty could not even keep sober for the blackbird. They would not go through common Christian marriage by way of recompense to the cowslip. Surely one might pay for extraordinary joy in ordinary morals. Oscar Wilde said that sunsets were not valued because we could not pay for sunsets. But Oscar Wilde was wrong; we can pay for sunsets. We can pay for them by not being Oscar Wilde.

For this reason (let’s call it the fairy godmother philosophy), I could never join the young men of my time in sharing what they called the general sentiment of revolt. I hope I would have stood against any harmful rules, and I’ll discuss those and their definitions in another chapter. But I didn’t feel inclined to resist any rule just because it was mysterious. Sometimes, properties are held under silly terms, like breaking a stick or paying with a peppercorn: I was fine with holding the vast estate of earth and heaven based on any of those medieval fantasies. It couldn't be weirder than the fact that I was allowed to hold it at all. At this point, I’ll give one ethical example to illustrate my point. I could never join in the general grumbling of that rising generation against monogamy, because no limitation on sex seemed as strange and surprising as sex itself. To be allowed, like Endymion, to love the moon and then to complain that Jupiter kept his moons in a harem felt to me (raised on fairy tales like Endymion’s) like a ridiculous letdown. Sticking to one woman is a small price to pay for even seeing one woman. Complaining that I could only get married once was like complaining that I had only been born once. It was completely disproportionate to the intense excitement we were talking about. It showed not an over-sensitive attitude toward sex but a curious insensitivity to it. A man is a fool who complains that he can’t enter Eden by five gates at once. Polygamy is a failure to understand sex; it’s like a guy picking five pears without paying attention. The aesthetics pushed the last crazy limits of language in their praise of beautiful things. The fluff from thistles made them cry; a shiny beetle brought them to their knees. Yet their emotions never made an impression on me, because it never occurred to them to pay for their pleasure with any sort of symbolic sacrifice. I felt that men might fast for forty days to hear a blackbird sing. Men might go through fire to find a cowslip. Yet these lovers of beauty couldn’t even stay sober for the blackbird. They wouldn’t go through the common Christian marriage as a way of giving back to the cowslip. Surely, one could pay for extraordinary joy with ordinary morals. Oscar Wilde said that sunsets weren’t valued because we couldn’t pay for them. But Oscar Wilde was mistaken; we can pay for sunsets. We can pay for them by not being Oscar Wilde.

Well, I left the fairy tales lying on the floor of the nursery, and I have not found any books so sensible since. I left the nurse guardian of tradition and democracy, and I have not found any modern type so sanely radical or so sanely conservative. But the matter for important comment was here, that when I first went out into the mental atmosphere of the modern world, I found that the modern world was positively opposed on two points to my nurse and to the nursery tales. It has taken me a long time to find out that the modern world is wrong and my nurse was right. The really curious thing was this: that modern thought contradicted this basic creed of my boyhood on its two most essential doctrines. I have explained that the fairy tales founded in me two convictions; first, that this world is a wild and startling place, which might have been quite different, but which is quite delightful; second, that before this wildness and delight one may well be modest and submit to the queerest limitations of so queer a kindness. But I found the whole modern world running like a high tide against both my tendernesses; and the shock of that collision created two sudden and spontaneous sentiments, which I have had ever since and which, crude as they were, have since hardened into convictions.

Well, I left the fairy tales scattered on the floor of the nursery, and I haven't found any books as sensible since. I left the nurse, who represented tradition and democracy, and I haven't encountered any modern figure who is both rationally radical and rationally conservative. What's important to note is that when I first stepped into the mindset of the modern world, I discovered that it was fundamentally opposed to my nurse and the nursery tales on two key points. It took me a long time to realize that the modern world is mistaken and my nurse was right. The truly interesting part was that modern thought contradicted the foundational beliefs of my childhood on both of these essential doctrines. I've explained that the fairy tales instilled in me two convictions: first, that this world is a wild and astonishing place, which could have been entirely different, but is genuinely delightful; second, that in the face of this wildness and joy, one should be humble and accept the oddest constraints of such peculiar kindness. However, I found the entire modern world pushing back fiercely against both of my sensitivities; and the shock of that clash sparked two immediate and instinctive feelings, which I have carried ever since and which, although crude at first, have solidified into firm beliefs over time.

First, I found the whole modern world talking scientific fatalism; saying that everything is as it must always have been, being unfolded without fault from the beginning. The leaf on the tree is green because it could never have been anything else. Now, the fairy-tale philosopher is glad that the leaf is green precisely because it might have been scarlet. He feels as if it had turned green an instant before he looked at it. He is pleased that snow is white on the strictly reasonable ground that it might have been black. Every colour has in it a bold quality as of choice; the red of garden roses is not only decisive but dramatic, like suddenly spilt blood. He feels that something has been done. But the great determinists of the nineteenth century were strongly against this native feeling that something had happened an instant before. In fact, according to them, nothing ever really had happened since the beginning of the world. Nothing ever had happened since existence had happened; and even about the date of that they were not very sure.

First, I found the entire modern world discussing scientific fatalism, claiming that everything is as it’s always been, unfolding perfectly from the start. The leaf on the tree is green because it could never have been anything else. Now, the fairy-tale philosopher is happy that the leaf is green precisely because it could have been scarlet. He feels as if it turned green just a moment before he looked at it. He’s pleased that snow is white on the perfectly reasonable grounds that it could have been black. Every color has a bold quality that suggests choice; the red of garden roses is not only definitive but dramatic, like suddenly spilled blood. He feels that something has been done. But the great determinists of the nineteenth century strongly opposed this natural feeling that something occurred just a moment before. In fact, according to them, nothing ever really happened since the beginning of the world. Nothing has ever happened since existence began; and even about when that happened, they weren’t very sure.

The modern world as I found it was solid for modern Calvinism, for the necessity of things being as they are. But when I came to ask them I found they had really no proof of this unavoidable repetition in things except the fact that the things were repeated. Now, the mere repetition made the things to me rather more weird than more rational. It was as if, having seen a curiously shaped nose in the street and dismissed it as an accident, I had then seen six other noses of the same astonishing shape. I should have fancied for a moment that it must be some local secret society. So one elephant having a trunk was odd; but all elephants having trunks looked like a plot. I speak here only of an emotion, and of an emotion at once stubborn and subtle. But the repetition in Nature seemed sometimes to be an excited repetition, like that of an angry schoolmaster saying the same thing over and over again. The grass seemed signalling to me with all its fingers at once; the crowded stars seemed bent upon being understood. The sun would make me see him if he rose a thousand times. The recurrences of the universe rose to the maddening rhythm of an incantation, and I began to see an idea.

The modern world I encountered was strong for modern Calvinism, for the necessity of things being as they are. But when I asked for evidence, I found they really had no proof of this unavoidable repetition in things other than the fact that the things repeated. To me, the mere repetition made them seem weirder rather than more rational. It was like seeing a strangely shaped nose on the street and dismissing it as an accident, only to then see six other noses with the same astonishing shape. I would have thought for a moment that there must be some local secret society. So, having one elephant with a trunk was odd; but if all elephants had trunks, it looked like a conspiracy. I’m just talking about an emotion—an emotion that is both stubborn and subtle. But the repetition in Nature sometimes felt like an excited repetition, like an angry schoolmaster saying the same thing over and over again. The grass seemed to be signaling to me with all its fingers at once; the crowded stars seemed determined to be understood. The sun would make me see him if he rose a thousand times. The recurrences of the universe rose to the maddening rhythm of a chant, and I began to see an idea.

All the towering materialism which dominates the modern mind rests ultimately upon one assumption; a false assumption. It is supposed that if a thing goes on repeating itself it is probably dead; a piece of clockwork. People feel that if the universe was personal it would vary; if the sun were alive it would dance. This is a fallacy even in relation to known fact. For the variation in human affairs is generally brought into them, not by life, but by death; by the dying down or breaking off of their strength or desire. A man varies his movements because of some slight element of failure or fatigue. He gets into an omnibus because he is tired of walking; or he walks because he is tired of sitting still. But if his life and joy were so gigantic that he never tired of going to Islington, he might go to Islington as regularly as the Thames goes to Sheerness. The very speed and ecstasy of his life would have the stillness of death. The sun rises every morning. I do not rise every morning; but the variation is due not to my activity, but to my inaction. Now, to put the matter in a popular phrase, it might be true that the sun rises regularly because he never gets tired of rising. His routine might be due, not to a lifelessness, but to a rush of life. The thing I mean can be seen, for instance, in children, when they find some game or joke that they specially enjoy. A child kicks his legs rhythmically through excess, not absence, of life. Because children have abounding vitality, because they are in spirit fierce and free, therefore they want things repeated and unchanged. They always say, "Do it again"; and the grown-up person does it again until he is nearly dead. For grown-up people are not strong enough to exult in monotony. But perhaps God is strong enough to exult in monotony. It is possible that God says every morning, "Do it again" to the sun; and every evening, "Do it again" to the moon. It may not be automatic necessity that makes all daisies alike; it may be that God makes every daisy separately, but has never got tired of making them. It may be that He has the eternal appetite of infancy; for we have sinned and grown old, and our Father is younger than we. The repetition in Nature may not be a mere recurrence; it may be a theatrical encore. Heaven may encore the bird who laid an egg. If the human being conceives and brings forth a human child instead of bringing forth a fish, or a bat, or a griffin, the reason may not be that we are fixed in an animal fate without life or purpose. It may be that our little tragedy has touched the gods, that they admire it from their starry galleries, and that at the end of every human drama man is called again and again before the curtain. Repetition may go on for millions of years, by mere choice, and at any instant it may stop. Man may stand on the earth generation after generation, and yet each birth be his positively last appearance.

All the overwhelming materialism that dominates today's mindset is based on one assumption: a mistaken assumption. It's thought that if something keeps repeating itself, it’s probably lifeless, like a piece of clockwork. People believe that if the universe were personal, it would change; if the sun were alive, it would dance. This isn’t true, even considering what we know. The changes in human affairs are usually not caused

This was my first conviction; made by the shock of my childish emotions meeting the modern creed in mid-career. I had always vaguely felt facts to be miracles in the sense that they are wonderful: now I began to think them miracles in the stricter sense that they were wilful. I mean that they were, or might be, repeated exercises of some will. In short, I had always believed that the world involved magic: now I thought that perhaps it involved a magician. And this pointed a profound emotion always present and sub-conscious; that this world of ours has some purpose; and if there is a purpose, there is a person. I had always felt life first as a story: and if there is a story there is a story-teller.

This was my first realization; triggered by the shock of my youthful emotions colliding with modern beliefs mid-journey. I had always somewhat sensed that facts were miraculous in that they were amazing: now I started to think of them as miracles in a more specific way, as being intentional. I mean that they were, or could be, repeated actions of some will. In short, I had always believed that the world held magic: now I considered that it might involve a magician. And this highlighted a deep emotion that was always present and subconscious; that our world has some purpose; and if there’s a purpose, there’s a being behind it. I had always experienced life primarily as a story: and if there’s a story, there’s a storyteller.

But modern thought also hit my second human tradition. It went against the fairy feeling about strict limits and conditions. The one thing it loved to talk about was expansion and largeness. Herbert Spencer would have been greatly annoyed if any one had called him an imperialist, and therefore it is highly regrettable that nobody did. But he was an imperialist of the lowest type. He popularized this contemptible notion that the size of the solar system ought to over-awe the spiritual dogma of man. Why should a man surrender his dignity to the solar system any more than to a whale? If mere size proves that man is not the image of God, then a whale may be the image of God; a somewhat formless image; what one might call an impressionist portrait. It is quite futile to argue that man is small compared to the cosmos; for man was always small compared to the nearest tree. But Herbert Spencer, in his headlong imperialism, would insist that we had in some way been conquered and annexed by the astronomical universe. He spoke about men and their ideals exactly as the most insolent Unionist talks about the Irish and their ideals. He turned mankind into a small nationality. And his evil influence can be seen even in the most spirited and honourable of later scientific authors; notably in the early romances of Mr. H.G. Wells. Many moralists have in an exaggerated way represented the earth as wicked. But Mr. Wells and his school made the heavens wicked. We should lift up our eyes to the stars from whence would come our ruin.

But modern thinking also challenged my second human tradition. It opposed the fairy tale notion of strict limits and conditions. The main thing it liked to discuss was growth and expansiveness. Herbert Spencer would have been very upset if anyone had called him an imperialist, and it's too bad that no one did. But he was, in fact, a very low-level type of imperialist. He made popular this ridiculous idea that the vastness of the solar system should overshadow the spiritual beliefs of humanity. Why should a person give up their dignity to the solar system any more than to a whale? If sheer size proves that man is not made in God's image, then a whale could be considered God's image too; a rather formless image; what one might describe as an impressionist portrait. It's completely pointless to argue that man is small compared to the cosmos; man has always been small compared to the nearest tree. Yet Herbert Spencer, in his reckless imperialism, insisted that we had somehow been conquered and annexed by the astronomical universe. He talked about people and their ideals exactly like the most arrogant Unionist talks about the Irish and their ideals. He reduced humanity to a minor nationality. And his harmful influence can be seen even in the most spirited and honorable works of later scientific writers; especially in the early stories of Mr. H.G. Wells. Many moralists have exaggeratedly portrayed the earth as wicked. But Mr. Wells and his group made the heavens wicked. We should look up to the stars, from where our downfall would come.

But the expansion of which I speak was much more evil than all this. I have remarked that the materialist, like the madman, is in prison; in the prison of one thought. These people seemed to think it singularly inspiring to keep on saying that the prison was very large. The size of this scientific universe gave one no novelty, no relief. The cosmos went on for ever, but not in its wildest constellation could there be anything really interesting; anything, for instance, such as forgiveness or free will. The grandeur or infinity of the secret of its cosmos added nothing to it. It was like telling a prisoner in Reading gaol that he would be glad to hear that the gaol now covered half the county. The warder would have nothing to show the man except more and more long corridors of stone lit by ghastly lights and empty of all that is human. So these expanders of the universe had nothing to show us except more and more infinite corridors of space lit by ghastly suns and empty of all that is divine.

But the expansion I’m talking about was far worse than all of this. I’ve noticed that the materialist, like the insane, is trapped; stuck in a single thought. These people seemed to find it strangely inspiring to keep claiming that the prison was really vast. The size of this scientific universe didn’t bring any newness or relief. The cosmos stretched on forever, but not even in its wildest stars could there be anything truly fascinating; nothing like forgiveness or free will. The grandeur or infinity of its cosmic mystery added nothing to it. It was like telling a prisoner in Reading jail that he would be pleased to know the jail now spanned half the county. The guard would have nothing to show him except more and more long stone corridors lit by harsh lights and devoid of anything human. So these expanders of the universe had nothing to offer us except endless infinite corridors of space lit by harsh suns and lacking anything divine.

In fairyland there had been a real law; a law that could be broken, for the definition of a law is something that can be broken. But the machinery of this cosmic prison was something that could not be broken; for we ourselves were only a part of its machinery. We were either unable to do things or we were destined to do them. The idea of the mystical condition quite disappeared; one can neither have the firmness of keeping laws nor the fun of breaking them. The largeness of this universe had nothing of that freshness and airy outbreak which we have praised in the universe of the poet. This modern universe is literally an empire; that is, it is vast, but it is not free. One went into larger and larger windowless rooms, rooms big with Babylonian perspective; but one never found the smallest window or a whisper of outer air.

In fairyland, there used to be a real law; a law that could be broken, because a law is something that can be violated. However, the mechanics of this cosmic prison were something that couldn’t be broken; we were merely part of its system. We either couldn’t do things or we were meant to do them. The idea of a mystical state faded away entirely; one could neither maintain laws nor enjoy breaking them. The vastness of this universe lacked the freshness and exuberance we’ve admired in the poet's universe. This modern universe is essentially an empire; it's large, but not free. One stepped into bigger and bigger rooms without windows, rooms filled with a Babylonian perspective; but there was never the smallest window or a hint of fresh air.

Their infernal parallels seemed to expand with distance; but for me all good things come to a point, swords for instance. So finding the boast of the big cosmos so unsatisfactory to my emotions I began to argue about it a little; and I soon found that the whole attitude was even shallower than could have been expected. According to these people the cosmos was one thing since it had one unbroken rule. Only (they would say) while it is one thing it is also the only thing there is. Why, then, should one worry particularly to call it large? There is nothing to compare it with. It would be just as sensible to call it small. A man may say, "I like this vast cosmos, with its throng of stars and its crowd of varied creatures." But if it comes to that why should not a man say, "I like this cosy little cosmos, with its decent number of stars and as neat a provision of live stock as I wish to see"? One is as good as the other; they are both mere sentiments. It is mere sentiment to rejoice that the sun is larger than the earth; it is quite as sane a sentiment to rejoice that the sun is no larger than it is. A man chooses to have an emotion about the largeness of the world; why should he not choose to have an emotion about its smallness?

Their hellish parallels seemed to stretch out with distance; but for me, all good things come to a point, like swords. So, feeling the brag about the vast cosmos was pretty unsatisfying emotionally, I started to dig into it a bit; and I quickly realized that their whole attitude was even shallower than I expected. According to these people, the cosmos was one thing because it had one continuous rule. They would argue that since it is one thing, it is also the only thing that exists. So, why should anyone stress about calling it large? There's nothing to compare it to. It would make just as much sense to call it small. Someone might say, "I like this vast cosmos, with its multitude of stars and its variety of creatures." But if it comes down to it, why couldn't someone say, "I like this cozy little cosmos, with its reasonable number of stars and just the right amount of livestock I want to see"? One is just as good as the other; they are both simply feelings. It's just a feeling to be glad that the sun is larger than the Earth; it's just as reasonable a feeling to be glad that the sun is no larger than it is. A person can choose to have an emotion about the world's largeness; why shouldn't they choose to have an emotion about its smallness?

It happened that I had that emotion. When one is fond of anything one addresses it by diminutives, even if it is an elephant or a lifeguardsman. The reason is, that anything, however huge, that can be conceived of as complete, can be conceived of as small. If military moustaches did not suggest a sword or tusks a tail, then the object would be vast because it would be immeasurable. But the moment you can imagine a guardsman you can imagine a small guardsman. The moment you really see an elephant you can call it "Tiny." If you can make a statue of a thing you can make a statuette of it. These people professed that the universe was one coherent thing; but they were not fond of the universe. But I was frightfully fond of the universe and wanted to address it by a diminutive. I often did so; and it never seemed to mind. Actually and in truth I did feel that these dim dogmas of vitality were better expressed by calling the world small than by calling it large. For about infinity there was a sort of carelessness which was the reverse of the fierce and pious care which I felt touching the pricelessness and the peril of life. They showed only a dreary waste; but I felt a sort of sacred thrift. For economy is far more romantic than extravagance. To them stars were an unending income of halfpence; but I felt about the golden sun and the silver moon as a schoolboy feels if he has one sovereign and one shilling.

I had that feeling. When you really like something, you tend to give it a nickname, even if it’s an elephant or a lifeguard. The reason is that anything, no matter how big, can be seen as small if you think of it as a complete thing. If military mustaches didn’t remind you of swords or tusks didn’t suggest tails, then the thing would feel enormous because it would be beyond measure. But as soon as you picture a guardsman, you can imagine a little one. The moment you truly see an elephant, you can call it "Tiny." If you can create a statue of something, you can make a tiny version of it too. These people claimed that the universe was one coherent entity, but they didn’t have much affection for it. I, on the other hand, was really fond of the universe and wanted to give it a nickname. I often did, and it never seemed to object. Honestly, I believed these vague ideas about life were better expressed by calling the world small rather than large. When it came to infinity, there was a kind of indifference, quite the opposite of the intense, serious care I felt about the preciousness and risks of life. They only showed a dull emptiness, but I sensed a kind of sacred frugality. Because being economical is way more romantic than being wasteful. To them, stars were an endless trickle of coins, but I felt about the golden sun and the silver moon like a schoolboy does with one pound and one shilling.

These subconscious convictions are best hit off by the colour and tone of certain tales. Thus I have said that stories of magic alone can express my sense that life is not only a pleasure but a kind of eccentric privilege. I may express this other feeling of cosmic cosiness by allusion to another book always read in boyhood, "Robinson Crusoe," which I read about this time, and which owes its eternal vivacity to the fact that it celebrates the poetry of limits, nay, even the wild romance of prudence. Crusoe is a man on a small rock with a few comforts just snatched from the sea: the best thing in the book is simply the list of things saved from the wreck. The greatest of poems is an inventory. Every kitchen tool becomes ideal because Crusoe might have dropped it in the sea. It is a good exercise, in empty or ugly hours of the day, to look at anything, the coal-scuttle or the book-case, and think how happy one could be to have brought it out of the sinking ship on to the solitary island. But it is a better exercise still to remember how all things have had this hair-breadth escape: everything has been saved from a wreck. Every man has had one horrible adventure: as a hidden untimely birth he had not been, as infants that never see the light. Men spoke much in my boyhood of restricted or ruined men of genius: and it was common to say that many a man was a Great Might-Have-Been. To me it is a more solid and startling fact that any man in the street is a Great Might-Not-Have-Been.

These subconscious beliefs are best captured by the color and tone of certain stories. So, I've mentioned that tales of magic alone can express my feeling that life is not only enjoyable but also a kind of quirky privilege. I can convey this other feeling of cosmic comfort by referencing another book I always read as a kid, "Robinson Crusoe," which I read around this time, and which owes its timeless appeal to the fact that it celebrates the beauty of limitations and even the wild excitement of being cautious. Crusoe is a man on a small island with a few comforts just salvaged from the sea: the highlight of the book is the list of things saved from the shipwreck. The greatest of poems is an inventory. Every kitchen tool becomes significant because Crusoe might have lost it to the ocean. It’s a good exercise, during dull or ugly moments of the day, to look at anything, the coal scuttle or the bookshelf, and think about how happy one could be to have rescued it from the sinking ship onto the lonely island. But it's an even better exercise to remember how everything has had this narrow escape: everything has been saved from a wreck. Every person has faced one terrible struggle: as an unrecognized untimely birth, they might not have been, like infants who never see the light. People often talked in my childhood about the limited or broken geniuses, and it was common to say many men were Great Might-Have-Been. To me, it’s a more profound and shocking reality that any man on the street is a Great Might-Not-Have-Been.

But I really felt (the fancy may seem foolish) as if all the order and number of things were the romantic remnant of Crusoe's ship. That there are two sexes and one sun, was like the fact that there were two guns and one axe. It was poignantly urgent that none should be lost; but somehow, it was rather fun that none could be added. The trees and the planets seemed like things saved from the wreck: and when I saw the Matterhorn I was glad that it had not been overlooked in the confusion. I felt economical about the stars as if they were sapphires (they are called so in Milton's Eden): I hoarded the hills. For the universe is a single jewel, and while it is a natural cant to talk of a jewel as peerless and priceless, of this jewel it is literally true. This cosmos is indeed without peer and without price: for there cannot be another one.

But I really felt (as silly as it may sound) like all the order and numbering of things were the romantic leftovers of Crusoe's ship. The fact that there are two sexes and one sun reminded me of the two guns and one axe. It was painfully important that none should be lost; but somehow, it was kind of fun that none could be added. The trees and the planets felt like things saved from a shipwreck: and when I saw the Matterhorn, I was glad it hadn’t been missed in the chaos. I felt protective about the stars as if they were sapphires (they’re called that in Milton's Eden): I treasured the hills. Because the universe is a single jewel, and while it’s a common saying to describe a jewel as unparalleled and priceless, with this jewel, it's literally true. This cosmos is indeed without equal and without value: because there can't be another one.

Thus ends, in unavoidable inadequacy, the attempt to utter the unutterable things. These are my ultimate attitudes towards life; the soils for the seeds of doctrine. These in some dark way I thought before I could write, and felt before I could think: that we may proceed more easily afterwards, I will roughly recapitulate them now. I felt in my bones; first, that this world does not explain itself. It may be a miracle with a supernatural explanation; it may be a conjuring trick, with a natural explanation. But the explanation of the conjuring trick, if it is to satisfy me, will have to be better than the natural explanations I have heard. The thing is magic, true or false. Second, I came to feel as if magic must have a meaning, and meaning must have some one to mean it. There was something personal in the world, as in a work of art; whatever it meant it meant violently. Third, I thought this purpose beautiful in its old design, in spite of its defects, such as dragons. Fourth, that the proper form of thanks to it is some form of humility and restraint: we should thank God for beer and Burgundy by not drinking too much of them. We owed, also, an obedience to whatever made us. And last, and strangest, there had come into my mind a vague and vast impression that in some way all good was a remnant to be stored and held sacred out of some primordial ruin. Man had saved his good as Crusoe saved his goods: he had saved them from a wreck. All this I felt and the age gave me no encouragement to feel it. And all this time I had not even thought of Christian theology.

Thus ends, in unavoidable inadequacy, the attempt to express the inexpressible. These are my fundamental views on life; the foundation for the seeds of belief. In some obscure way, I sensed these before I could write them down, and felt them before I could articulate them: to make it easier to move forward, I'll briefly summarize them now. I felt deep down that this world doesn’t explain itself. It could be a miracle with a supernatural explanation, or a trick with a natural one. But to satisfy me, the explanation for the trick would need to be better than the natural ones I've heard. The thing is magic, whether real or not. Second, I started to feel like magic must have meaning, and meaning requires someone to convey it. There was something personal in the world, like in a piece of art; whatever it meant, it meant it with intensity. Third, I found this purpose beautiful in its original design, despite its flaws, like dragons. Fourth, the proper way to express gratitude for it is with humility and restraint: we should thank God for beer and Burgundy by not overindulging. We also owe respect to whatever created us. And lastly, and strangest of all, I had developed a vague but overwhelming sense that somehow all good was a remnant to be preserved and held sacred from some ancient ruin. Humanity had salvaged its goodness like Crusoe saved his possessions: from a shipwreck. I felt all this, and the times didn’t encourage me to feel this way. And through all this, I hadn’t even considered Christian theology.


CHAPTER V.—The Flag of the World


When I was a boy there were two curious men running about who were called the optimist and the pessimist. I constantly used the words myself, but I cheerfully confess that I never had any very special idea of what they meant. The only thing which might be considered evident was that they could not mean what they said; for the ordinary verbal explanation was that the optimist thought this world as good as it could be, while the pessimist thought it as bad as it could be. Both these statements being obviously raving nonsense, one had to cast about for other explanations. An optimist could not mean a man who thought everything right and nothing wrong. For that is meaningless; it is like calling everything right and nothing left. Upon the whole, I came to the conclusion that the optimist thought everything good except the pessimist, and that the pessimist thought everything bad, except himself. It would be unfair to omit altogether from the list the mysterious but suggestive definition said to have been given by a little girl, "An optimist is a man who looks after your eyes, and a pessimist is a man who looks after your feet." I am not sure that this is not the best definition of all. There is even a sort of allegorical truth in it. For there might, perhaps, be a profitable distinction drawn between that more dreary thinker who thinks merely of our contact with the earth from moment to moment, and that happier thinker who considers rather our primary power of vision and of choice of road.

When I was a kid, there were two intriguing guys running around called the optimist and the pessimist. I often used those words myself, but I’ll admit I never really understood what they meant. The only clear thing was that they couldn’t mean exactly what they said; the usual explanation was that the optimist believed the world was as good as it could be, while the pessimist thought it was as bad as it could be. Both of these views were obviously ridiculous, so I had to look for other explanations. An optimist couldn’t just be someone who thought everything was right and nothing was wrong. That doesn't make sense; it’s like saying everything is right and nothing is left. Overall, I concluded that the optimist thinks everything is good except for the pessimist, and the pessimist thinks everything is bad, except for himself. It would be unfair to completely ignore the interesting definition supposedly given by a little girl: “An optimist is a man who looks after your eyes, and a pessimist is a man who looks after your feet.” I’m not sure this isn’t the best definition of all. There’s even a kind of symbolic truth in it. Because maybe there’s a useful distinction between that gloomier thinker who focuses only on our connection with the ground from moment to moment, and that happier thinker who considers more our ability to see and choose our path.

But this is a deep mistake in this alternative of the optimist and the pessimist. The assumption of it is that a man criticises this world as if he were house-hunting, as if he were being shown over a new suite of apartments. If a man came to this world from some other world in full possession of his powers he might discuss whether the advantage of midsummer woods made up for the disadvantage of mad dogs, just as a man looking for lodgings might balance the presence of a telephone against the absence of a sea view. But no man is in that position. A man belongs to this world before he begins to ask if it is nice to belong to it. He has fought for the flag, and often won heroic victories for the flag long before he has ever enlisted. To put shortly what seems the essential matter, he has a loyalty long before he has any admiration.

But this is a serious misunderstanding in the choice between the optimist and the pessimist. The assumption is that a person critiques this world as if they were looking for a new place to live, like checking out a new apartment. If someone were to arrive in this world from another realm fully aware of their abilities, they might weigh whether the benefits of beautiful summer woods outweigh the downsides of aggressive dogs, just like someone house-hunting would consider having a phone versus not having a sea view. But no one is in that situation. A person belongs to this world before they even start to wonder if it’s good to be a part of it. They have fought for their country and often achieved great feats for it long before they ever signed up. To put it simply, they have loyalty long before they feel any admiration.

In the last chapter it has been said that the primary feeling that this world is strange and yet attractive is best expressed in fairy tales. The reader may, if he likes, put down the next stage to that bellicose and even jingo literature which commonly comes next in the history of a boy. We all owe much sound morality to the penny dreadfuls. Whatever the reason, it seemed and still seems to me that our attitude towards life can be better expressed in terms of a kind of military loyalty than in terms of criticism and approval. My acceptance of the universe is not optimism, it is more like patriotism. It is a matter of primary loyalty. The world is not a lodging-house at Brighton, which we are to leave because it is miserable. It is the fortress of our family, with the flag flying on the turret, and the more miserable it is the less we should leave it. The point is not that this world is too sad to love or too glad not to love; the point is that when you do love a thing, its gladness is a reason for loving it, and its sadness a reason for loving it more. All optimistic thoughts about England and all pessimistic thoughts about her are alike reasons for the English patriot. Similarly, optimism and pessimism are alike arguments for the cosmic patriot.

In the last chapter, it was mentioned that the main feeling of this world being both weird and appealing is best captured in fairy tales. If the reader wants, they can attribute the next phase to the aggressive and even nationalistic literature that usually follows in a boy's development. We all owe a lot of solid morals to the cheap thrillers. Whatever the reason, it seems to me, as it has always seemed, that our approach to life can be better described in terms of a kind of military loyalty rather than through criticism or approval. My acceptance of the universe isn’t optimism; it’s more like patriotism. It’s about primary loyalty. The world isn’t just a run-down hotel in Brighton that we should leave because it’s miserable. It’s the stronghold of our family, with the flag flying proudly, and the more miserable it is, the less reason we have to abandon it. The point isn’t that this world is too sad to love or too joyful not to love; the point is that when you truly love something, its happiness is a reason to love it, and its sadness is a reason to love it even more. All optimistic thoughts about England and all pessimistic thoughts about her are both reasons for the English patriot. Similarly, optimism and pessimism are equally valid arguments for the cosmic patriot.

Let us suppose we are confronted with a desperate thing—say Pimlico. If we think what is really best for Pimlico we shall find the thread of thought leads to the throne of the mystic and the arbitary. It is not enough for a man to disapprove of Pimlico: in that case he will merely cut his throat or move to Chelsea. Nor, certainly, is it enough for a man to approve of Pimlico: for then it will remain Pimlico, which would be awful. The only way out of it seems to be for somebody to love Pimlico: to love it with a transcendental tie and without any earthly reason. If there arose a man who loved Pimlico, then Pimlico would rise into ivory towers and golden pinnacles; Pimlico would attire herself as a woman does when she is loved. For decoration is not given to hide horrible things; but to decorate things already adorable. A mother does not give her child a blue bow because he is so ugly without it. A lover does not give a girl a necklace to hide her neck. If men loved Pimlico as mothers love children, arbitarily, because it is theirs Pimlico in a year or two might be fairer than Florence. Some readers will say that this is a mere fantasy. I answer that this is the actual history of mankind. This, as a fact, is how cities did grow great. Go back to the darkest roots of civilisation and you will find them knotted round some sacred stone or encircling some sacred well. People first paid honour to a spot and afterwards gained glory for it. Men did not love Rome because she was great. She was great because they had loved her.

Let’s imagine we’re faced with a tough situation—let’s say Pimlico. If we consider what’s truly best for Pimlico, we’ll discover that the line of thought leads to the mysterious and the arbitrary. Simply disapproving of Pimlico isn’t enough; doing so would just mean someone would either harm themselves or move to Chelsea. And it’s definitely not enough to support Pimlico because then it would stay the same, which would be terrible. The only solution seems to be for someone to genuinely love Pimlico—with a deep connection and no earthly reason. If a person came along who loved Pimlico, then Pimlico would transform into something beautiful, like ivory towers and golden spires; it would present itself beautifully, like a woman in love. Decoration isn’t meant to obscure ugly things; it’s meant for things that are already lovely. A mother doesn’t give her child a blue bow because he looks ugly without it. A lover doesn’t give a girl a necklace to cover her neck. If people loved Pimlico as mothers love their children, for no particular reason except that it’s theirs, Pimlico might, in a year or two, be more beautiful than Florence. Some might say this is just a fantasy. But I argue that this is the actual story of humanity. This is truly how cities became great. If you trace back to the roots of civilization, you’ll find them connected to some sacred site or holy well. People honored a place first, and then it gained its glory. People didn’t love Rome because she was great; she was great because they loved her.

The eighteenth-century theories of the social contract have been exposed to much clumsy criticism in our time; in so far as they meant that there is at the back of all historic government an idea of content and co-operation, they were demonstrably right. But they really were wrong in so far as they suggested that men had ever aimed at order or ethics directly by a conscious exchange of interests. Morality did not begin by one man saying to another, "I will not hit you if you do not hit me"; there is no trace of such a transaction. There is a trace of both men having said, "We must not hit each other in the holy place." They gained their morality by guarding their religion. They did not cultivate courage. They fought for the shrine, and found they had become courageous. They did not cultivate cleanliness. They purified themselves for the altar, and found that they were clean. The history of the Jews is the only early document known to most Englishmen, and the facts can be judged sufficiently from that. The Ten Commandments which have been found substantially common to mankind were merely military commands; a code of regimental orders, issued to protect a certain ark across a certain desert. Anarchy was evil because it endangered the sanctity. And only when they made a holy day for God did they find they had made a holiday for men.

The theories about the social contract from the eighteenth century have faced a lot of awkward criticism today; in terms of the idea that behind all historical government lies a concept of agreement and collaboration, they were definitely right. However, they were mistaken in suggesting that people ever pursued order or ethics directly through a conscious exchange of interests. Morality didn't start when one person told another, "I won't harm you if you don't harm me"; there’s no evidence of such an agreement. There is evidence of both people saying, "We must not harm each other in this sacred place." They developed their sense of morality by protecting their faith. They didn’t work on being brave; they defended the shrine and discovered they had become courageous. They didn’t practice cleanliness; they cleansed themselves for the altar and realized they were clean. The history of the Jews is the only early narrative familiar to most English people, and the details can be reasonably assessed from that. The Ten Commandments, which are largely agreed upon by humanity, were basically military orders; a set of commands issued to safeguard a specific ark while traveling through a particular desert. Anarchy was seen as bad because it threatened the sacredness. Only when they designated a holy day for God did they realize they had created a holiday for people.

If it be granted that this primary devotion to a place or thing is a source of creative energy, we can pass on to a very peculiar fact. Let us reiterate for an instant that the only right optimism is a sort of universal patriotism. What is the matter with the pessimist? I think it can be stated by saying that he is the cosmic anti-patriot. And what is the matter with the anti-patriot? I think it can be stated, without undue bitterness, by saying that he is the candid friend. And what is the matter with the candid friend? There we strike the rock of real life and immutable human nature.

If we accept that a strong attachment to a place or thing fuels creativity, we can move on to a rather interesting point. Let's quickly reiterate that true optimism resembles a kind of universal patriotism. What's wrong with the pessimist? We can say that he is the cosmic anti-patriot. And what's the issue with the anti-patriot? We can say, without too much negativity, that he is the truthful friend. And what's the problem with the truthful friend? That's where we hit the foundation of real life and unchanging human nature.

I venture to say that what is bad in the candid friend is simply that he is not candid. He is keeping something back—his own gloomy pleasure in saying unpleasant things. He has a secret desire to hurt, not merely to help. This is certainly, I think, what makes a certain sort of anti-patriot irritating to healthy citizens. I do not speak (of course) of the anti-patriotism which only irritates feverish stockbrokers and gushing actresses; that is only patriotism speaking plainly. A man who says that no patriot should attack the Boer War until it is over is not worth answering intelligently; he is saying that no good son should warn his mother off a cliff until she has fallen over it. But there is an anti-patriot who honestly angers honest men, and the explanation of him is, I think, what I have suggested: he is the uncandid candid friend; the man who says, "I am sorry to say we are ruined," and is not sorry at all. And he may be said, without rhetoric, to be a traitor; for he is using that ugly knowledge which was allowed him to strengthen the army, to discourage people from joining it. Because he is allowed to be pessimistic as a military adviser he is being pessimistic as a recruiting sergeant. Just in the same way the pessimist (who is the cosmic anti-patriot) uses the freedom that life allows to her counsellors to lure away the people from her flag. Granted that he states only facts, it is still essential to know what are his emotions, what is his motive. It may be that twelve hundred men in Tottenham are down with smallpox; but we want to know whether this is stated by some great philosopher who wants to curse the gods, or only by some common clergyman who wants to help the men.

I would say that what's wrong with the so-called honest friend is that he's not actually honest. He's holding something back—his own dark enjoyment in saying uncomfortable truths. He secretly wants to hurt, not just to help. This is definitely, I believe, what makes a certain type of anti-patriot annoying to decent citizens. I’m not talking (of course) about the anti-patriotism that just annoys frenzied stockbrokers and dramatic actresses; that’s just straightforward patriotism. A person who claims that no patriot should criticize the Boer War until it's over isn’t worth engaging with intelligently; it's like saying no good son should warn his mother away from a cliff until she's already fallen. But there is an anti-patriot who genuinely frustrates honest people, and the reason for this, I think, is what I’ve pointed out: he's the insincere honest friend; the guy who says, “I’m sorry to report we’re doomed,” and isn’t really sorry at all. He can be fairly described, without any exaggeration, as a traitor; because he’s using that ugly knowledge he was given to strengthen the army to discourage people from joining. Since he's allowed to be negative as a military advisor, he adopts that pessimism as a recruiting sergeant. In a similar way, the pessimist (who is the cosmic anti-patriot) takes the freedom that life gives to its advisors to draw people away from her banner. Even if he states only facts, it’s still crucial to understand his feelings, what drives him. It may be true that twelve hundred men in Tottenham have smallpox; but we need to know if this is being reported by a great philosopher who wants to damn the gods, or just by an ordinary clergyman who genuinely wants to help the men.

The evil of the pessimist is, then, not that he chastises gods and men, but that he does not love what he chastises—he has not this primary and supernatural loyalty to things. What is the evil of the man commonly called an optimist? Obviously, it is felt that the optimist, wishing to defend the honour of this world, will defend the indefensible. He is the jingo of the universe; he will say, "My cosmos, right or wrong." He will be less inclined to the reform of things; more inclined to a sort of front-bench official answer to all attacks, soothing every one with assurances. He will not wash the world, but whitewash the world. All this (which is true of a type of optimist) leads us to the one really interesting point of psychology, which could not be explained without it.

The problem with pessimists isn’t that they criticize gods and people, but that they lack love for what they criticize—they don’t have that essential and profound loyalty to things. What’s the issue with someone typically called an optimist? Clearly, it's that the optimist, in wanting to defend the integrity of the world, will defend the indefensible. They’re like the overzealous supporter of the universe; they’ll say, “My cosmos, right or wrong.” They’re less likely to seek change and more likely to offer a standard, official response to all criticism, reassuring everyone with empty promises. They won’t clean up the world; instead, they’ll just cover up its flaws. All of this (which applies to a certain type of optimist) brings us to a really intriguing point in psychology that can’t be explained without it.

We say there must be a primal loyalty to life: the only question is, shall it be a natural or a supernatural loyalty? If you like to put it so, shall it be a reasonable or an unreasonable loyalty? Now, the extraordinary thing is that the bad optimism (the whitewashing, the weak defence of everything) comes in with the reasonable optimism. Rational optimism leads to stagnation: it is irrational optimism that leads to reform. Let me explain by using once more the parallel of patriotism. The man who is most likely to ruin the place he loves is exactly the man who loves it with a reason. The man who will improve the place is the man who loves it without a reason. If a man loves some feature of Pimlico (which seems unlikely), he may find himself defending that feature against Pimlico itself. But if he simply loves Pimlico itself, he may lay it waste and turn it into the New Jerusalem. I do not deny that reform may be excessive; I only say that it is the mystic patriot who reforms. Mere jingo self-contentment is commonest among those who have some pedantic reason for their patriotism. The worst jingoes do not love England, but a theory of England. If we love England for being an empire, we may overrate the success with which we rule the Hindoos. But if we love it only for being a nation, we can face all events: for it would be a nation even if the Hindoos ruled us. Thus also only those will permit their patriotism to falsify history whose patriotism depends on history. A man who loves England for being English will not mind how she arose. But a man who loves England for being Anglo-Saxon may go against all facts for his fancy. He may end (like Carlyle and Freeman) by maintaining that the Norman Conquest was a Saxon Conquest. He may end in utter unreason—because he has a reason. A man who loves France for being military will palliate the army of 1870. But a man who loves France for being France will improve the army of 1870. This is exactly what the French have done, and France is a good instance of the working paradox. Nowhere else is patriotism more purely abstract and arbitrary; and nowhere else is reform more drastic and sweeping. The more transcendental is your patriotism, the more practical are your politics.

We say there should be a fundamental loyalty to life: the only question is, should it be a natural or a supernatural loyalty? If you prefer, should it be a reasonable or an unreasonable loyalty? The interesting thing is that bad optimism (the glossing over, the weak defense of everything) comes with the reasonable optimism. Rational optimism creates stagnation: it’s irrational optimism that drives reform. Let me explain again using the example of patriotism. The person most likely to ruin the place they love is exactly the one who loves it for a reason. The person who will improve the place is the one who loves it without a reason. If someone loves a specific aspect of Pimlico (which seems unlikely), they might find themselves defending that aspect against Pimlico itself. But if they simply love Pimlico as a whole, they might tear it down and turn it into the New Jerusalem. I don’t deny that reform can go too far; I only say that it’s the passionate patriot who initiates reform. Mere jingoistic self-satisfaction is most common among those who have some pedantic reason for their patriotism. The worst jingoes don’t love England, but rather a theory of England. If we love England for being an empire, we might overestimate how well we govern the Hindoos. But if we love it just for being a nation, we can handle any situation: it would still be a nation even if the Hindoos were in charge. Similarly, only those who let their patriotism distort history are dependent on that history. A person who loves England for being English won’t worry about how it came to be. But someone who loves England for being Anglo-Saxon may ignore all facts for their ideology. They might end up (like Carlyle and Freeman) claiming that the Norman Conquest was actually a Saxon Conquest. They might end in total irrationality—because they have a reason. A person who loves France for its military might will excuse the army of 1870. But someone who loves France for being France will seek to improve the army of 1870. This is exactly what the French have done, and France exemplifies this working paradox. Nowhere else is patriotism more purely abstract and arbitrary; and nowhere else is reform more drastic and sweeping. The more transcendent your patriotism, the more practical your politics.

Perhaps the most everyday instance of this point is in the case of women; and their strange and strong loyalty. Some stupid people started the idea that because women obviously back up their own people through everything, therefore women are blind and do not see anything. They can hardly have known any women. The same women who are ready to defend their men through thick and thin are (in their personal intercourse with the man) almost morbidly lucid about the thinness of his excuses or the thickness of his head. A man's friend likes him but leaves him as he is: his wife loves him and is always trying to turn him into somebody else. Women who are utter mystics in their creed are utter cynics in their criticism. Thackeray expressed this well when he made Pendennis' mother, who worshipped her son as a god, yet assume that he would go wrong as a man. She underrated his virtue, though she overrated his value. The devotee is entirely free to criticise; the fanatic can safely be a sceptic. Love is not blind; that is the last thing that it is. Love is bound; and the more it is bound the less it is blind.

Perhaps the most common example of this point is with women and their strange, strong loyalty. Some ignorant people came up with the idea that, because women obviously support their own through everything, they must be blind and unaware. They could hardly have known any women. The same women who are ready to defend their men through thick and thin are often painfully aware of just how flimsy his excuses are or how stubborn he can be. A man's friend may like him as he is and not push for change, but his wife loves him and is always trying to help him become someone better. Women who can be total idealists in their beliefs can also be completely cynical in their criticism. Thackeray captured this well when he wrote about Pendennis' mother, who adored her son as if he were a god, yet assumed he would go off course as a man. She underestimated his goodness, even while overestimating his worth. The devotee is fully free to critique; the fanatic can afford to be skeptical. Love isn't blind; in fact, that's the last thing it is. Love is constrained, and the more it is constrained, the less it is blind.

This at least had come to be my position about all that was called optimism, pessimism, and improvement. Before any cosmic act of reform we must have a cosmic oath of allegiance. A man must be interested in life, then he could be disinterested in his views of it. "My son give me thy heart"; the heart must be fixed on the right thing: the moment we have a fixed heart we have a free hand. I must pause to anticipate an obvious criticism. It will be said that a rational person accepts the world as mixed of good and evil with a decent satisfaction and a decent endurance. But this is exactly the attitude which I maintain to be defective. It is, I know, very common in this age; it was perfectly put in those quiet lines of Matthew Arnold which are more piercingly blasphemous than the shrieks of Schopenhauer—

This has become my perspective on everything that’s labeled as optimism, pessimism, and progress. Before we initiate any significant reform, we need a commitment to it. A person must engage with life to be able to step back from their opinions about it. "My son, give me your heart"; the heart needs to be set on the right things: once we have a dedicated heart, we can act freely. I should address an obvious criticism here. Some will argue that a rational person accepts the world as a mix of good and bad with a reasonable contentment and endurance. But I believe that this viewpoint is flawed. I see it as quite prevalent in today's world; it was perfectly expressed in those quiet lines of Matthew Arnold, which are far more profoundly irreverent than the outcries of Schopenhauer—

"Enough we live:—and if a life,
"Enough we live:—and if a life,
With large results so little rife,
With such significant results so rarely seen,
Though bearable, seem hardly worth
Though bearable, seem not worth
This pomp of worlds, this pain of birth."
"This grandeur of worlds, this agony of birth."

I know this feeling fills our epoch, and I think it freezes our epoch. For our Titanic purposes of faith and revolution, what we need is not the cold acceptance of the world as a compromise, but some way in which we can heartily hate and heartily love it. We do not want joy and anger to neutralise each other and produce a surly contentment; we want a fiercer delight and a fiercer discontent. We have to feel the universe at once as an ogre's castle, to be stormed, and yet as our own cottage, to which we can return at evening.

I know this feeling dominates our time, and I believe it paralyzes it too. For our grand goals of faith and revolution, what we need is not a cold acceptance of the world as a compromise, but a way to genuinely hate and genuinely love it. We don’t want joy and anger to cancel each other out and create a sullen contentment; we want deeper delight and deeper discontent. We need to see the universe both as an ogre’s castle to be attacked and as our own cozy cottage, where we can return at night.

No one doubts that an ordinary man can get on with this world: but we demand not strength enough to get on with it, but strength enough to get it on. Can he hate it enough to change it, and yet love it enough to think it worth changing? Can he look up at its colossal good without once feeling acquiescence? Can he look up at its colossal evil without once feeling despair? Can he, in short, be at once not only a pessimist and an optimist, but a fanatical pessimist and a fanatical optimist? Is he enough of a pagan to die for the world, and enough of a Christian to die to it? In this combination, I maintain, it is the rational optimist who fails, the irrational optimist who succeeds. He is ready to smash the whole universe for the sake of itself.

No one doubts that an ordinary person can get by in this world: but we require not just enough strength to get by, but enough strength to change it. Can he hate it enough to want to change it, yet love it enough to think it’s worth changing? Can he look up at its enormous good without ever feeling complacent? Can he look up at its enormous evil without ever feeling hopeless? Can he, in short, be both a pessimist and an optimist, but also a passionate pessimist and a passionate optimist? Is he enough of a non-conformist to fight for the world, and enough of a believer to renounce it? In this mix, I argue that it's the rational optimist who fails, while the irrational optimist who succeeds. He’s willing to destroy the whole universe for the sake of it.

I put these things not in their mature logical sequence, but as they came: and this view was cleared and sharpened by an accident of the time. Under the lengthening shadow of Ibsen, an argument arose whether it was not a very nice thing to murder one's self. Grave moderns told us that we must not even say "poor fellow," of a man who had blown his brains out, since he was an enviable person, and had only blown them out because of their exceptional excellence. Mr. William Archer even suggested that in the golden age there would be penny-in-the-slot machines, by which a man could kill himself for a penny. In all this I found myself utterly hostile to many who called themselves liberal and humane. Not only is suicide a sin, it is the sin. It is the ultimate and absolute evil, the refusal to take an interest in existence; the refusal to take the oath of loyalty to life. The man who kills a man, kills a man. The man who kills himself, kills all men; as far as he is concerned he wipes out the world. His act is worse (symbolically considered) than any rape or dynamite outrage. For it destroys all buildings: it insults all women. The thief is satisfied with diamonds; but the suicide is not: that is his crime. He cannot be bribed, even by the blazing stones of the Celestial City. The thief compliments the things he steals, if not the owner of them. But the suicide insults everything on earth by not stealing it. He defiles every flower by refusing to live for its sake. There is not a tiny creature in the cosmos at whom his death is not a sneer. When a man hangs himself on a tree, the leaves might fall off in anger and the birds fly away in fury: for each has received a personal affront. Of course there may be pathetic emotional excuses for the act. There often are for rape, and there almost always are for dynamite. But if it comes to clear ideas and the intelligent meaning of things, then there is much more rational and philosophic truth in the burial at the cross-roads and the stake driven through the body, than in Mr. Archer's suicidal automatic machines. There is a meaning in burying the suicide apart. The man's crime is different from other crimes—for it makes even crimes impossible.

I didn't arrange these thoughts in any logical order, but rather as they came to me: and this perspective was clarified and sharpened by a timely event. Under Ibsen's growing influence, a discussion emerged about whether it’s actually a nice thing to take one’s own life. Serious modern thinkers told us we shouldn’t even say "poor fellow" about someone who shot himself, since he was actually enviable, having chosen to end his life due to the exceptional quality of his existence. Mr. William Archer even suggested that in a utopian future, there would be penny-in-the-slot machines for people to end their lives for just a penny. In all this, I found myself completely opposed to many who labeled themselves as liberal and compassionate. Not only is suicide a sin, it is the ultimate sin. It is the deepest and purest evil, a refusal to engage with life; a refusal to swear allegiance to existence. A person who kills another person has killed a man. A person who takes their own life essentially kills everyone; from their perspective, they wipe out the world. Their act is worse (symbolically speaking) than any act of violence or terror. It destroys everything: it disrespects all individuals. A thief may be content with stolen jewels; but a suicide isn’t satisfied with anything—that's their crime. They can't be bribed, even by the radiant gems of paradise. A thief may acknowledge the value of what they steal, if not the owner. But a suicide disrespects everything on earth by refusing to claim it. They tarnish every flower by not choosing to live for its beauty. There isn’t a single creature in the universe for whom their death isn’t an insult. When someone hangs themselves from a tree, the leaves might fall in outrage, and the birds might fly away in fury: each one feels a personal offense. Of course, there might be some sad emotional justifications for the act. There often are for violent acts, and there almost always are for explosions. But when it comes to clear reasoning and the true meaning of things, there's far more rational and philosophical truth in burying someone at a crossroads and driving a stake through their body than in Mr. Archer’s idea of automatic suicide machines. There’s significance in burying a suicide separately. Their crime is different from others—it makes all other crimes impossible.

About the same time I read a solemn flippancy by some free thinker: he said that a suicide was only the same as a martyr. The open fallacy of this helped to clear the question. Obviously a suicide is the opposite of a martyr. A martyr is a man who cares so much for something outside him, that he forgets his own personal life. A suicide is a man who cares so little for anything outside him, that he wants to see the last of everything. One wants something to begin: the other wants everything to end. In other words, the martyr is noble, exactly because (however he renounces the world or execrates all humanity) he confesses this ultimate link with life; he sets his heart outside himself: he dies that something may live. The suicide is ignoble because he has not this link with being: he is a mere destroyer; spiritually, he destroys the universe. And then I remembered the stake and the cross-roads, and the queer fact that Christianity had shown this weird harshness to the suicide. For Christianity had shown a wild encouragement of the martyr. Historic Christianity was accused, not entirely without reason, of carrying martyrdom and asceticism to a point, desolate and pessimistic. The early Christian martyrs talked of death with a horrible happiness. They blasphemed the beautiful duties of the body: they smelt the grave afar off like a field of flowers. All this has seemed to many the very poetry of pessimism. Yet there is the stake at the cross-roads to show what Christianity thought of the pessimist.

Around the same time, I came across a serious but careless remark from a free thinker: he claimed that a suicide is just like a martyr. The obvious flaw in this statement helped clarify the issue. Clearly, a suicide is the opposite of a martyr. A martyr is someone who cares so deeply for something beyond themselves that they forget their own personal life. A suicide is someone who cares so little for anything outside themselves that they want to see everything come to an end. One seeks a beginning; the other seeks an end. In other words, the martyr is noble precisely because, even if he rejects the world or condemns humanity, he acknowledges his ultimate connection to life; he invests his heart outside of himself: he dies so that something may continue to live. The suicide, on the other hand, is dishonorable because he lacks this connection to existence: he is merely a destroyer; spiritually, he annihilates the universe. Then I recalled the stake and the crossroads, and the strange fact that Christianity has shown a harsh attitude toward suicides. Yet, Christianity has expressed a wild support for martyrs. Historic Christianity was criticized, not without reason, for taking martyrdom and asceticism to a desolate and pessimistic extreme. Early Christian martyrs spoke of death with a dreadful happiness. They denigrated the beautiful responsibilities of the body: they could sense the grave from far away like a field of flowers. All of this has seemed to many to represent the very poetry of pessimism. Still, the stake at the crossroad illustrates Christianity's view of the pessimist.

This was the first of the long train of enigmas with which Christianity entered the discussion. And there went with it a peculiarity of which I shall have to speak more markedly, as a note of all Christian notions, but which distinctly began in this one. The Christian attitude to the martyr and the suicide was not what is so often affirmed in modern morals. It was not a matter of degree. It was not that a line must be drawn somewhere, and that the self-slayer in exaltation fell within the line, the self-slayer in sadness just beyond it. The Christian feeling evidently was not merely that the suicide was carrying martyrdom too far. The Christian feeling was furiously for one and furiously against the other: these two things that looked so much alike were at opposite ends of heaven and hell. One man flung away his life; he was so good that his dry bones could heal cities in pestilence. Another man flung away life; he was so bad that his bones would pollute his brethren's. I am not saying this fierceness was right; but why was it so fierce?

This was the first in a series of mysteries that Christianity brought into the conversation. Along with it came a uniqueness that I'll need to discuss more clearly later, as a key aspect of all Christian beliefs, but it clearly started with this one. The way Christians viewed martyrs and suicides was not what is often claimed in modern ethics. It wasn't about drawing a line somewhere; it wasn't that the person who took their life in a moment of exaltation was on one side, while the person who committed suicide in despair was beyond it. The Christian perspective was strongly supportive of one and strongly opposed to the other: these two actions, which seemed so similar, were at opposite extremes of heaven and hell. One person wasted their life; they were so virtuous that their lifeless remains could heal cities afflicted by disease. Another person wasted their life; they were so wicked that their remains would taint their neighbors. I'm not saying this intensity was justified; but why was it so intense?

Here it was that I first found that my wandering feet were in some beaten track. Christianity had also felt this opposition of the martyr to the suicide: had it perhaps felt it for the same reason? Had Christianity felt what I felt, but could not (and cannot) express—this need for a first loyalty to things, and then for a ruinous reform of things? Then I remembered that it was actually the charge against Christianity that it combined these two things which I was wildly trying to combine. Christianity was accused, at one and the same time, of being too optimistic about the universe and of being too pessimistic about the world. The coincidence made me suddenly stand still.

Here is where I first realized that my wandering feet were on some common path. Christianity had also experienced the conflict between the martyr and the suicide: had it possibly felt it for the same reason? Had Christianity felt what I felt, but couldn’t (and can’t) express—this need for a primary loyalty to things, and then for a destructive reform of things? Then I recalled that the actual criticism against Christianity was that it tried to merge these two elements that I was desperately attempting to join. Christianity was simultaneously accused of being too optimistic about the universe and too pessimistic about the world. The coincidence made me suddenly stop.

An imbecile habit has arisen in modern controversy of saying that such and such a creed can be held in one age but cannot be held in another. Some dogma, we are told, was credible in the twelfth century, but is not credible in the twentieth. You might as well say that a certain philosophy can be believed on Mondays, but cannot be believed on Tuesdays. You might as well say of a view of the cosmos that it was suitable to half-past three, but not suitable to half-past four. What a man can believe depends upon his philosophy, not upon the clock or the century. If a man believes in unalterable natural law, he cannot believe in any miracle in any age. If a man believes in a will behind law, he can believe in any miracle in any age. Suppose, for the sake of argument, we are concerned with a case of thaumaturgic healing. A materialist of the twelfth century could not believe it any more than a materialist of the twentieth century. But a Christian Scientist of the twentieth century can believe it as much as a Christian of the twelfth century. It is simply a matter of a man's theory of things. Therefore in dealing with any historical answer, the point is not whether it was given in our time, but whether it was given in answer to our question. And the more I thought about when and how Christianity had come into the world, the more I felt that it had actually come to answer this question.

A silly trend has developed in modern debates where people say that certain beliefs can be accepted in one era but not in another. We’re told that some doctrine was believable in the twelfth century but isn’t in the twentieth. You might as well say that a particular philosophy can be believed on Mondays but not on Tuesdays. You might as well claim that a view of the universe was appropriate at half-past three but not at half-past four. What someone can believe depends on their philosophy, not the time or the century. If someone believes in unchanging natural law, they can’t accept any miracles during any period. If someone believes in a will behind the law, they can accept any miracle in any age. Let’s say, for the sake of discussion, we’re looking at a case of miraculous healing. A materialist in the twelfth century couldn’t believe it any more than a materialist in the twentieth century. But a Christian Scientist in the twentieth century can believe it just as much as a Christian in the twelfth century. It all comes down to a person’s view of things. So, when examining any historical response, the key point isn’t whether it was given in our time, but whether it was provided in answer to our question. The more I reflected on when and how Christianity entered the world, the more I felt it had truly come to answer this question.

It is commonly the loose and latitudinarian Christians who pay quite indefensible compliments to Christianity. They talk as if there had never been any piety or pity until Christianity came, a point on which any mediæval would have been eager to correct them. They represent that the remarkable thing about Christianity was that it was the first to preach simplicity or self-restraint, or inwardness and sincerity. They will think me very narrow (whatever that means) if I say that the remarkable thing about Christianity was that it was the first to preach Christianity. Its peculiarity was that it was peculiar, and simplicity and sincerity are not peculiar, but obvious ideals for all mankind. Christianity was the answer to a riddle, not the last truism uttered after a long talk. Only the other day I saw in an excellent weekly paper of Puritan tone this remark, that Christianity when stripped of its armour of dogma (as who should speak of a man stripped of his armour of bones), turned out to be nothing but the Quaker doctrine of the Inner Light. Now, if I were to say that Christianity came into the world specially to destroy the doctrine of the Inner Light, that would be an exaggeration. But it would be very much nearer to the truth. The last Stoics, like Marcus Aurelius, were exactly the people who did believe in the Inner Light. Their dignity, their weariness, their sad external care for others, their incurable internal care for themselves, were all due to the Inner Light, and existed only by that dismal illumination. Notice that Marcus Aurelius insists, as such introspective moralists always do, upon small things done or undone; it is because he has not hate or love enough to make a moral revolution. He gets up early in the morning, just as our own aristocrats living the Simple Life get up early in the morning; because such altruism is much easier than stopping the games of the amphitheatre or giving the English people back their land. Marcus Aurelius is the most intolerable of human types. He is an unselfish egoist. An unselfish egoist is a man who has pride without the excuse of passion. Of all conceivable forms of enlightenment the worst is what these people call the Inner Light. Of all horrible religions the most horrible is the worship of the god within. Any one who knows any body knows how it would work; any one who knows any one from the Higher Thought Centre knows how it does work. That Jones shall worship the god within him turns out ultimately to mean that Jones shall worship Jones. Let Jones worship the sun or moon, anything rather than the Inner Light; let Jones worship cats or crocodiles, if he can find any in his street, but not the god within. Christianity came into the world firstly in order to assert with violence that a man had not only to look inwards, but to look outwards, to behold with astonishment and enthusiasm a divine company and a divine captain. The only fun of being a Christian was that a man was not left alone with the Inner Light, but definitely recognised an outer light, fair as the sun, clear as the moon, terrible as an army with banners.

It's usually the more liberal and easygoing Christians who give totally indefensible praise to Christianity. They act like there was no genuine kindness or compassion until Christianity arrived, which would have sparked a correction from anyone medieval. They claim that the standout feature of Christianity is that it was the first to promote simplicity, self-control, or sincerity. They might think I'm very narrow-minded (whatever that means) if I say the remarkable thing about Christianity was that it was the first to actually preach Christianity. Its uniqueness was that it was unique, and simplicity and sincerity aren't unique; they are obvious ideals for all humanity. Christianity was the answer to a puzzle, not just another obvious statement after a long discussion. Just the other day, I read in a great weekly magazine with a Puritan vibe that Christianity, once you strip away its layer of dogma (as if you were talking about a person without his bones), ended up being nothing more than the Quaker belief in the Inner Light. Now, if I were to say that Christianity came into the world primarily to eliminate the idea of the Inner Light, that might be an exaggeration. But it would be much closer to the truth. The later Stoics, like Marcus Aurelius, were exactly the type of people who believed in the Inner Light. Their dignity, weariness, and deep concern for others—along with their unending internal focus on themselves—were all a result of that Inner Light, existing only because of that bleak illumination. Notice that Marcus Aurelius emphasizes, as all introspective moralists do, the little things done or not done; it's because he lacks the passion to incite a moral change. He wakes up early in the morning, just like our own aristocrats living the Simple Life; because this kind of altruism is much easier than stopping the games in the amphitheater or returning lands to the English people. Marcus Aurelius is the most insufferable type of person. He is an unselfish egoist. An unselfish egoist is someone who has pride without any excuse of passion. Of all the possible forms of enlightenment, the worst is what these people call the Inner Light. Of all terrible religions, the most terrible is the worship of the god within. Anyone who knows anyone understands how this would pan out; anyone familiar with the Higher Thought Centre knows how it actually operates. That Jones should worship the god within him ultimately means that Jones will worship Jones. Let Jones worship the sun or the moon, anything rather than the Inner Light; let him worship cats or crocodiles if he can find them on his street, but not the god within. Christianity entered the world first to assert with conviction that a person should not just look inward but also outward, to marvel and be inspired by a divine community and a divine leader. The real joy of being a Christian was that a person wasn't left alone with the Inner Light but instead recognized an outer light, as beautiful as the sun, as clear as the moon, and as formidable as an army with banners.

All the same, it will be as well if Jones does not worship the sun and moon. If he does, there is a tendency for him to imitate them; to say, that because the sun burns insects alive, he may burn insects alive. He thinks that because the sun gives people sun-stroke, he may give his neighbour measles. He thinks that because the moon is said to drive men mad, he may drive his wife mad. This ugly side of mere external optimism had also shown itself in the ancient world. About the time when the Stoic idealism had begun to show the weaknesses of pessimism, the old nature worship of the ancients had begun to show the enormous weaknesses of optimism. Nature worship is natural enough while the society is young, or, in other words, Pantheism is all right as long as it is the worship of Pan. But Nature has another side which experience and sin are not slow in finding out, and it is no flippancy to say of the god Pan that he soon showed the cloven hoof. The only objection to Natural Religion is that somehow it always becomes unnatural. A man loves Nature in the morning for her innocence and amiability, and at nightfall, if he is loving her still, it is for her darkness and her cruelty. He washes at dawn in clear water as did the Wise Man of the Stoics, yet, somehow at the dark end of the day, he is bathing in hot bull's blood, as did Julian the Apostate. The mere pursuit of health always leads to something unhealthy. Physical nature must not be made the direct object of obedience; it must be enjoyed, not worshipped. Stars and mountains must not be taken seriously. If they are, we end where the pagan nature worship ended. Because the earth is kind, we can imitate all her cruelties. Because sexuality is sane, we can all go mad about sexuality. Mere optimism had reached its insane and appropriate termination. The theory that everything was good had become an orgy of everything that was bad.

Still, it would be better if Jones doesn’t worship the sun and moon. If he does, he might start to imitate them; thinking that, because the sun burns insects alive, he can burn insects alive too. He believes that since the sun causes sunstroke, he can give his neighbor measles. He thinks that because the moon is said to drive people crazy, he can drive his wife crazy. This ugly aspect of simple external optimism has appeared in the ancient world as well. Around the time when Stoic idealism began to reveal the flaws of pessimism, the old nature worship of the ancients started to showcase the significant flaws of optimism. Worshiping nature makes sense when society is young, or in other words, Pantheism is fine as long as it’s the worship of Pan. But nature has another side that experience and sin quickly reveal, and it’s not an exaggeration to say that the god Pan quickly showed his true nature. The only downside to Natural Religion is that it always ends up becoming unnatural. A person loves nature in the morning for its innocence and friendliness, and by nightfall, if he still loves it, it's for its darkness and cruelty. He washes in clear water at dawn like the Wise Man of the Stoics, yet somehow by the dark end of the day, he finds himself bathing in hot bull's blood, like Julian the Apostate. The mere pursuit of health always leads to something unhealthy. Physical nature should not be the direct focus of obedience; it should be enjoyed, not worshiped. Stars and mountains shouldn’t be taken too seriously. If they are, we end up in the same place where pagan nature worship ended. Because the earth is kind, we might replicate all her cruelties. Because sexuality is normal, we can all become obsessed with it. Simple optimism has reached its insane and fitting conclusion. The idea that everything is good has turned into a wild celebration of everything that is bad.

On the other side our idealist pessimists were represented by the old remnant of the Stoics. Marcus Aurelius and his friends had really given up the idea of any god in the universe and looked only to the god within. They had no hope of any virtue in nature, and hardly any hope of any virtue in society. They had not enough interest in the outer world really to wreck or revolutionise it. They did not love the city enough to set fire to it. Thus the ancient world was exactly in our own desolate dilemma. The only people who really enjoyed this world were busy breaking it up; and the virtuous people did not care enough about them to knock them down. In this dilemma (the same as ours) Christianity suddenly stepped in and offered a singular answer, which the world eventually accepted as the answer. It was the answer then, and I think it is the answer now.

On the other side, our idealist pessimists were represented by the old remnants of the Stoics. Marcus Aurelius and his friends had pretty much given up on the idea of any god in the universe and focused solely on the god within. They had no faith in any virtue in nature and barely any hope for virtue in society. They were not really interested enough in the outside world to destroy or revolutionize it. They didn't love the city enough to set it on fire. So, the ancient world was exactly in our own bleak situation. The only people who truly enjoyed this world were busy breaking it apart; and the virtuous people didn't care enough about them to stop them. In this dilemma (the same as ours), Christianity suddenly stepped in with a unique answer, which the world eventually accepted as the answer. It was the answer back then, and I believe it is the answer now.

This answer was like the slash of a sword; it sundered; it did not in any sense sentimentally unite. Briefly, it divided God from the cosmos. That transcendence and distinctness of the deity which some Christians now want to remove from Christianity, was really the only reason why any one wanted to be a Christian. It was the whole point of the Christian answer to the unhappy pessimist and the still more unhappy optimist. As I am here only concerned with their particular problem I shall indicate only briefly this great metaphysical suggestion. All descriptions of the creating or sustaining principle in things must be metaphorical, because they must be verbal. Thus the pantheist is forced to speak of God in all things as if he were in a box. Thus the evolutionist has, in his very name, the idea of being unrolled like a carpet. All terms, religious and irreligious, are open to this charge. The only question is whether all terms are useless, or whether one can, with such a phrase, cover a distinct idea about the origin of things. I think one can, and so evidently does the evolutionist, or he would not talk about evolution. And the root phrase for all Christian theism was this, that God was a creator, as an artist is a creator. A poet is so separate from his poem that he himself speaks of it as a little thing he has "thrown off." Even in giving it forth he has flung it away. This principle that all creation and procreation is a breaking off is at least as consistent through the cosmos as the evolutionary principle that all growth is a branching out. A woman loses a child even in having a child. All creation is separation. Birth is as solemn a parting as death.

This response was like a sword slash; it cut through without any sentimental connection. Essentially, it divided God from the universe. The transcendence and distinctness of the deity that some Christians now want to eliminate from Christianity was really the only reason anyone wanted to be a Christian. It was the entire point of the Christian response to both the unhappy pessimist and the even unhappier optimist. Since I'm only focused on their specific problem, I’ll briefly mention this significant metaphysical idea. All descriptions of the creative or sustaining principle in things must be metaphorical because they rely on words. So, the pantheist has to describe God as being in everything, as if He were inside a box. Similarly, the evolutionist’s very name suggests the idea of being unrolled like a carpet. All terms, religious or not, are subject to this critique. The only question is whether all terms are useless, or if one can convey a distinct idea about the origin of things through such phrases. I believe one can, and so clearly does the evolutionist, or he wouldn't be discussing evolution. The fundamental phrase for all Christian theism is that God is a creator, much like an artist. A poet is so distinct from his poem that he refers to it as a small thing he has "thrown off." Even in sharing it, he has let it go. This principle that all creation and procreation involves separation is at least as consistent throughout the universe as the evolutionary principle that all growth is a branching out. A woman loses a child even when giving birth to one. All creation is a form of separation. Birth is as significant a farewell as death.

It was the prime philosophic principle of Christianity that this divorce in the divine act of making (such as severs the poet from the poem or the mother from the new-born child) was the true description of the act whereby the absolute energy made the world. According to most philosophers, God in making the world enslaved it. According to Christianity, in making it, He set it free. God had written, not so much a poem, but rather a play; a play he had planned as perfect, but which had necessarily been left to human actors and stage-managers, who had since made a great mess of it. I will discuss the truth of this theorem later. Here I have only to point out with what a startling smoothness it passed the dilemma we have discussed in this chapter. In this way at least one could be both happy and indignant without degrading one's self to be either a pessimist or an optimist. On this system one could fight all the forces of existence without deserting the flag of existence. One could be at peace with the universe and yet be at war with the world. St. George could still fight the dragon, however big the monster bulked in the cosmos, though he were bigger than the mighty cities or bigger than the everlasting hills. If he were as big as the world he could yet be killed in the name of the world. St. George had not to consider any obvious odds or proportions in the scale of things, but only the original secret of their design. He can shake his sword at the dragon, even if it is everything; even if the empty heavens over his head are only the huge arch of its open jaws.

It was the main philosophical idea in Christianity that the separation in the divine act of creation (like the poet from the poem or the mother from her newborn) accurately describes how absolute energy brought the world into being. Most philosophers believe that God, in creating the world, enslaved it. In contrast, Christianity asserts that He set it free. God had crafted not just a poem but a play; a play He intended to be perfect, but which was left to human actors and directors who have since made a real mess of it. I will talk about the truth of this idea later. Here, I just want to highlight how smoothly it navigated the dilemma we've discussed in this chapter. This perspective allows one to be both happy and frustrated without reducing oneself to being either a pessimist or an optimist. One could fight against all the forces of existence without abandoning the value of existence. You could find peace with the universe while simultaneously being at war with the world. St. George could still battle the dragon, no matter how massive the creature appeared in the cosmos, even if he were larger than enormous cities or greater than the everlasting mountains. Even if he were as vast as the world, he could still be defeated in the name of the world. St. George didn't need to focus on any obvious odds or proportions in the grand scheme but only the original secret of their design. He could shake his sword at the dragon, regardless of its size; even if the empty sky above him was merely the vast arch of its open jaws.

And then followed an experience impossible to describe. It was as if I had been blundering about since my birth with two huge and unmanageable machines, of different shapes and without apparent connection—the world and the Christian tradition. I had found this hole in the world: the fact that one must somehow find a way of loving the world without trusting it; somehow one must love the world without being worldly. I found this projecting feature of Christian theology, like a sort of hard spike, the dogmatic insistence that God was personal, and had made a world separate from Himself. The spike of dogma fitted exactly into the hole in the world—it had evidently been meant to go there—and then the strange thing began to happen. When once these two parts of the two machines had come together, one after another, all the other parts fitted and fell in with an eerie exactitude. I could hear bolt after bolt over all the machinery falling into its place with a kind of click of relief. Having got one part right, all the other parts were repeating that rectitude, as clock after clock strikes noon. Instinct after instinct was answered by doctrine after doctrine. Or, to vary the metaphor, I was like one who had advanced into a hostile country to take one high fortress. And when that fort had fallen the whole country surrendered and turned solid behind me. The whole land was lit up, as it were, back to the first fields of my childhood. All those blind fancies of boyhood which in the fourth chapter I have tried in vain to trace on the darkness, became suddenly transparent and sane. I was right when I felt that roses were red by some sort of choice: it was the divine choice. I was right when I felt that I would almost rather say that grass was the wrong colour than say that it must by necessity have been that colour: it might verily have been any other. My sense that happiness hung on the crazy thread of a condition did mean something when all was said: it meant the whole doctrine of the Fall. Even those dim and shapeless monsters of notions which I have not been able to describe, much less defend, stepped quietly into their places like colossal caryatides of the creed. The fancy that the cosmos was not vast and void, but small and cosy, had a fulfilled significance now, for anything that is a work of art must be small in the sight of the artist; to God the stars might be only small and dear, like diamonds. And my haunting instinct that somehow good was not merely a tool to be used, but a relic to be guarded, like the goods from Crusoe's ship—even that had been the wild whisper of something originally wise, for, according to Christianity, we were indeed the survivors of a wreck, the crew of a golden ship that had gone down before the beginning of the world.

And then I had an experience that’s hard to put into words. It felt like I had been stumbling through life with two massive, unwieldy machines—each one different and seemingly disconnected: the world and the Christian tradition. I discovered this gap in the world: that you somehow have to find a way to love the world without trusting it; you have to love the world while not being worldly. I found this key aspect of Christian theology, like a sharp spike, the firm belief that God was personal and had created a world separate from Himself. The dogmatic spike fit perfectly into the gap in the world—it clearly belonged there—and then something strange started to happen. Once these two parts of the two machines clicked together, everything else fell into place with an eerie precision. I could hear each bolt in the machinery locking into position with a satisfying click. Once I got one part right, all the other parts echoed that correctness, just like clock after clock chimes noon. One instinct responded to one doctrine after another. Or, to change the image, I was like someone who had marched into a hostile land to capture a formidable fortress. When that fortress fell, the entire region surrendered and became solid behind me. The whole area lit up, back to the first fields of my childhood. All those vague fantasies from my boyhood that I’ve tried to outline in the fourth chapter suddenly became clear and sensible. I was right when I sensed that roses were red by some kind of choice: it was a divine choice. I was right when I felt that I’d almost rather claim that grass was the wrong color than say it had to be that color: it could truly have been any other. My feeling that happiness relied on a fragile condition meant something after all: it pointed to the entire doctrine of the Fall. Even those fuzzy and abstract ideas I couldn’t describe, let alone defend, quietly took their places like massive caryatids of the creed. The idea that the universe wasn’t vast and empty, but rather small and cozy, had a meaningful significance now, because anything that’s a work of art has to be small in the artist’s view; to God, the stars might just be small and precious, like diamonds. And my persistent feeling that good wasn’t just a tool to be used, but something to be protected, like the treasures from Crusoe’s ship—even that had been the wild whisper of something profoundly wise, because according to Christianity, we were indeed the survivors of a shipwreck, the crew of a golden ship that had sunk before the world began.

But the important matter was this, that it entirely reversed the reason for optimism. And the instant the reversal was made it felt like the abrupt ease when a bone is put back in the socket. I had often called myself an optimist, to avoid the too evident blasphemy of pessimism. But all the optimism of the age had been false and disheartening for this reason, that it had always been trying to prove that we fit in to the world. The Christian optimism is based on the fact that we do not fit in to the world. I had tried to be happy by telling myself that man is an animal, like any other which sought its meat from God. But now I really was happy, for I had learnt that man is a monstrosity. I had been right in feeling all things as odd, for I myself was at once worse and better than all things. The optimist's pleasure was prosaic, for it dwelt on the naturalness of everything; the Christian pleasure was poetic, for it dwelt on the unnaturalness of everything in the light of the supernatural. The modern philosopher had told me again and again that I was in the right place, and I had still felt depressed even in acquiescence. But I had heard that I was in the wrong place, and my soul sang for joy, like a bird in spring. The knowledge found out and illuminated forgotten chambers in the dark house of infancy. I knew now why grass had always seemed to me as queer as the green beard of a giant, and why I could feel homesick at home.

But the important thing was that it completely changed the basis for optimism. The moment that shift happened, it felt like the sudden relief when a bone is popped back into place. I had often called myself an optimist to avoid the obvious negativity of pessimism. But all the optimism of the time had been false and discouraging because it was always trying to prove that we belonged in the world. Christian optimism is based on the idea that we do not belong in the world. I had tried to find happiness by convincing myself that humans are just animals, like any other, looking to God for their needs. But now I was truly happy because I had realized that humanity is a monstrosity. I had been right to feel everything as strange because I myself was both worse and better than everything else. The optimist's happiness was mundane because it focused on the normalcy of everything; the Christian happiness was poetic because it emphasized the abnormality of everything in light of the supernatural. The modern philosopher had repeatedly told me that I was in the right place, and yet I still felt down even when I went along with it. But when I heard that I was in the wrong place, my soul sang in joy like a bird in spring. That understanding uncovered and lit up forgotten spaces in the dark house of my childhood. Now I understood why grass had always seemed as strange to me as a giant's green beard and why I could feel homesick even when I was at home.


CHAPTER VI.—The Paradoxes of Christianity


The real trouble with this world of ours is not that it is an unreasonable world, nor even that it is a reasonable one. The commonest kind of trouble is that it is nearly reasonable, but not quite. Life is not an illogicality; yet it is a trap for logicians. It looks just a little more mathematical and regular than it is; its exactitude is obvious, but its inexactitude is hidden; its wildness lies in wait. I give one coarse instance of what I mean. Suppose some mathematical creature from the moon were to reckon up the human body; he would at once see that the essential thing about it was that it was duplicate. A man is two men, he on the right exactly resembling him on the left. Having noted that there was an arm on the right and one on the left, a leg on the right and one on the left, he might go further and still find on each side the same number of fingers, the same number of toes, twin eyes, twin ears, twin nostrils, and even twin lobes of the brain. At last he would take it as a law; and then, where he found a heart on one side, would deduce that there was another heart on the other. And just then, where he most felt he was right, he would be wrong.

The real problem with our world isn't that it's unreasonable or even that it's reasonable. The most common issue is that it's almost reasonable, but not quite there. Life isn't illogical; yet it traps those who think logically. It appears a bit more mathematical and orderly than it really is; its precision is clear, but its imprecision is hidden; its chaos is lurking. Let me give you a blunt example of what I mean. Imagine a mathematical being from the moon trying to analyze the human body; they would immediately notice that the key thing about it is that it's symmetrical. A person is like two people, with the right side mirroring the left. After noting that there's an arm on the right and one on the left, a leg on the right and one on the left, they might go even further and find that each side has the same number of fingers, the same number of toes, twin eyes, twin ears, twin nostrils, and even twin lobes in the brain. Eventually, they would take this as a rule; so when they found a heart on one side, they would assume there’s another heart on the other side. And right at that moment, where they think they’ve got it figured out, they would actually be wrong.

It is this silent swerving from accuracy by an inch that is the uncanny element in everything. It seems a sort of secret treason in the universe. An apple or an orange is round enough to get itself called round, and yet is not round after all. The earth itself is shaped like an orange in order to lure some simple astronomer into calling it a globe. A blade of grass is called after the blade of a sword, because it comes to a point; but it doesn't. Everywhere in things there is this element of the quiet and incalculable. It escapes the rationalists, but it never escapes till the last moment. From the grand curve of our earth it could easily be inferred that every inch of it was thus curved. It would seem rational that as a man has a brain on both sides, he should have a heart on both sides. Yet scientific men are still organizing expeditions to find the North Pole, because they are so fond of flat country. Scientific men are also still organising expeditions to find a man's heart; and when they try to find it, they generally get on the wrong side of him.

It’s this slight deviation from accuracy by just a bit that creates an eerie feeling in everything. It feels like a kind of secret betrayal in the universe. An apple or an orange is round enough to be called round, yet it isn't perfectly round. The earth itself is shaped like an orange to trick some unsuspecting astronomer into calling it a globe. A blade of grass gets its name from the blade of a sword because it comes to a point; but it doesn’t really. Everywhere in nature, there’s this element of the quiet and unpredictable. It goes over the heads of rational thinkers, but it never escapes until the very last moment. From the grand curve of our earth, one could easily assume that every inch of it is curved. It would seem logical that just as a person has a brain on both sides, they should have a heart on both sides. Yet, scientists are still putting together expeditions to find the North Pole, because they love flat areas. Scientists are also still organizing expeditions to find a man’s heart; and when they go looking for it, they often end up on the wrong side of him.

Now, actual insight or inspiration is best tested by whether it guesses these hidden malformations or surprises. If our mathematician from the moon saw the two arms and the two ears, he might deduce the two shoulder-blades and the two halves of the brain. But if he guessed that the man's heart was in the right place, then I should call him something more than a mathematician. Now, this is exactly the claim which I have since come to propound for Christianity. Not merely that it deduces logical truths, but that when it suddenly becomes illogical, it has found, so to speak, an illogical truth. It not only goes right about things, but it goes wrong (if one may say so) exactly where the things go wrong. Its plan suits the secret irregularities, and expects the unexpected. It is simple about the simple truth; but it is stubborn about the subtle truth. It will admit that a man has two hands, it will not admit (though all the Modernists wail to it) the obvious deduction that he has two hearts. It is my only purpose in this chapter to point this out; to show that whenever we feel there is something odd in Christian theology, we shall generally find that there is something odd in the truth.

Now, real insight or inspiration is best tested by whether it uncovers these hidden flaws or surprises. If our mathematician from the moon saw two arms and two ears, he might deduce the existence of two shoulder blades and two halves of the brain. But if he guessed that the man's heart was in the right place, then I would consider him more than just a mathematician. This is exactly the point I’ve come to assert about Christianity. It’s not only that it deduces logical truths, but that when it suddenly seems illogical, it has discovered, so to speak, an illogical truth. It not only understands things correctly, but it also goes off track (if I can put it that way) precisely where things go wrong. Its framework aligns with hidden irregularities and anticipates the unexpected. It is straightforward about simple truths, but it is firm about more complex truths. It will acknowledge that a man has two hands, but it will not admit (even though all the Modernists protest) the obvious deduction that he has two hearts. My only goal in this chapter is to point this out; to show that whenever we sense something strange in Christian theology, we will generally find that there’s something strange in the truth.

I have alluded to an unmeaning phrase to the effect that such and such a creed cannot be believed in our age. Of course, anything can be believed in any age. But, oddly enough, there really is a sense in which a creed, if it is believed at all, can be believed more fixedly in a complex society than in a simple one. If a man finds Christianity true in Birmingham, he has actually clearer reasons for faith than if he had found it true in Mercia. For the more complicated seems the coincidence, the less it can be a coincidence. If snowflakes fell in the shape, say, of the heart of Midlothian, it might be an accident. But if snowflakes fell in the exact shape of the maze at Hampton Court, I think one might call it a miracle. It is exactly as of such a miracle that I have since come to feel of the philosophy of Christianity. The complication of our modern world proves the truth of the creed more perfectly than any of the plain problems of the ages of faith. It was in Notting Hill and Battersea that I began to see that Christianity was true. This is why the faith has that elaboration of doctrines and details which so much distresses those who admire Christianity without believing in it. When once one believes in a creed, one is proud of its complexity, as scientists are proud of the complexity of science. It shows how rich it is in discoveries. If it is right at all, it is a compliment to say that it's elaborately right. A stick might fit a hole or a stone a hollow by accident. But a key and a lock are both complex. And if a key fits a lock, you know it is the right key.

I've hinted at a pointless saying that certain beliefs can't be accepted in our time. Of course, people can believe anything in any era. But interestingly, there is a way in which a belief, if it's accepted, can be held more firmly in a complex society than in a simple one. If someone finds Christianity to be true in Birmingham, they actually have clearer reasons for that belief than if they found it true in Mercia. The more complicated the situation seems, the less it can be mere coincidence. If snowflakes fell in the shape of, say, the heart of Midlothian, it might just be random. But if snowflakes fell in the exact shape of the maze at Hampton Court, I think we could call it a miracle. That's exactly how I’ve come to view the philosophy of Christianity. The complexities of our modern world highlight the truth of the belief more clearly than any of the straightforward issues from the ages of faith. It was in Notting Hill and Battersea that I began to see that Christianity was true. This is why the faith has such intricate doctrines and details that often trouble those who appreciate Christianity without believing in it. Once you believe in a creed, you take pride in its complexity, just as scientists take pride in the intricacies of science. It demonstrates how rich it is in insights. If it’s true, saying that it’s definitely true is a compliment. A stick might accidentally fit into a hole, or a stone into a hollow. But both a key and a lock are complex. And if a key fits a lock, you know it’s the right key.

But this involved accuracy of the thing makes it very difficult to do what I now have to do, to describe this accumulation of truth. It is very hard for a man to defend anything of which he is entirely convinced. It is comparatively easy when he is only partially convinced. He is partially convinced because he has found this or that proof of the thing, and he can expound it. But a man is not really convinced of a philosophic theory when he finds that something proves it. He is only really convinced when he finds that everything proves it. And the more converging reasons he finds pointing to this conviction, the more bewildered he is if asked suddenly to sum them up. Thus, if one asked an ordinary intelligent man, on the spur of the moment, "Why do you prefer civilisation to savagery?" he would look wildly round at object after object, and would only be able to answer vaguely, "Why, there is that bookcase ... and the coals in the coal-scuttle ... and pianos ... and policemen." The whole case for civilisation is that the case for it is complex. It has done so many things. But that very multiplicity of proof which ought to make reply overwhelming makes reply impossible.

But the need for precision here makes it really tough to do what I have to do now: describe this collection of truths. It's really hard for someone to defend something they're completely convinced of. It's much easier when they're only partly convinced. They're partially convinced because they've found some evidence for it, and they can explain that. But someone doesn't truly believe a philosophical theory just because they've found one piece of evidence; they only really believe it when they realize that everything points to it. The more supporting reasons they discover that lead to this belief, the more confused they become if suddenly asked to summarize them. So, if you were to ask an ordinary, smart person on the spot, "Why do you prefer civilization over savagery?" they would glance around wildly at different objects and would only be able to respond vaguely, "Well, there's that bookcase... and the coal in the scuttle... and pianos... and policemen." The whole case for civilization is complex because it has accomplished so many things. But that very complexity of evidence, which should make the response overwhelming, actually makes it impossible to answer.

There is, therefore, about all complete conviction a kind of huge helplessness. The belief is so big that it takes a long time to get it into action. And this hesitation chiefly arises, oddly enough, from an indifference about where one should begin. All roads lead to Rome; which is one reason why many people never get there. In the case of this defence of the Christian conviction I confess that I would as soon begin the argument with one thing as another; I would begin it with a turnip or a taximeter cab. But if I am to be at all careful about making my meaning clear, it will, I think, be wiser to continue the current arguments of the last chapter, which was concerned to urge the first of these mystical coincidences, or rather ratifications. All I had hitherto heard of Christian theology had alienated me from it. I was a pagan at the age of twelve, and a complete agnostic by the age of sixteen; and I cannot understand any one passing the age of seventeen without having asked himself so simple a question. I did, indeed, retain a cloudy reverence for a cosmic deity and a great historical interest in the Founder of Christianity. But I certainly regarded Him as a man; though perhaps I thought that, even in that point, He had an advantage over some of His modern critics. I read the scientific and sceptical literature of my time—all of it, at least, that I could find written in English and lying about; and I read nothing else; I mean I read nothing else on any other note of philosophy. The penny dreadfuls which I also read were indeed in a healthy and heroic tradition of Christianity; but I did not know this at the time. I never read a line of Christian apologetics. I read as little as I can of them now. It was Huxley and Herbert Spencer and Bradlaugh who brought me back to orthodox theology. They sowed in my mind my first wild doubts of doubt. Our grandmothers were quite right when they said that Tom Paine and the free-thinkers unsettled the mind. They do. They unsettled mine horribly. The rationalist made me question whether reason was of any use whatever; and when I had finished Herbert Spencer I had got as far as doubting (for the first time) whether evolution had occurred at all. As I laid down the last of Colonel Ingersoll's atheistic lectures the dreadful thought broke across my mind, "Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian." I was in a desperate way.

There’s a kind of massive helplessness that comes with complete conviction. The belief is so overwhelming that it takes a long time to turn it into action. This hesitation mainly comes from the strange indifference about where to start. All paths lead to Rome, which is also why many people never actually get there. When it comes to defending the Christian faith, I honestly wouldn’t mind starting my argument with anything—a turnip or a taxi. But if I want to make my point clear, I think it’s better to stick with the arguments from the last chapter, which dealt with the first of these mystical coincidences, or confirmations. Everything I had heard about Christian theology had turned me away from it. I was a pagan at twelve, and a complete agnostic by sixteen; I can't understand how anyone could get past seventeen without having asked such a simple question. I did keep a vague respect for a cosmic god and had a deep historical interest in the Founder of Christianity. But I absolutely saw Him as a man; though maybe I thought that, even in that regard, He had an edge over some of His modern critics. I read the scientific and skeptical literature of my time—all of it that I could find in English. I read nothing else; I mean, nothing else that was philosophical in nature. The cheap novels I also read did come from a healthy and heroic tradition of Christianity, but I didn’t realize that then. I never read any Christian apologetics. I still read as little of it as I can. It was Huxley, Herbert Spencer, and Bradlaugh who brought me back to orthodox theology. They planted my first wild doubts about doubt in my mind. Our grandmothers were right when they said Tom Paine and the free-thinkers unsettled minds. They really unsettled mine terribly. The rationalists made me question if reason was good for anything at all; and when I finished reading Herbert Spencer, I was doubting (for the first time) whether evolution had even happened. As I put down the last of Colonel Ingersoll's atheistic lectures, the horrifying thought crossed my mind, “Almost you persuade me to be a Christian.” I was in a desperate situation.

This odd effect of the great agnostics in arousing doubts deeper than their own might be illustrated in many ways. I take only one. As I read and re-read all the non-Christian or anti-Christian accounts of the faith, from Huxley to Bradlaugh, a slow and awful impression grew gradually but graphically upon my mind—the impression that Christianity must be a most extraordinary thing. For not only (as I understood) had Christianity the most flaming vices, but it had apparently a mystical talent for combining vices which seemed inconsistent with each other. It was attacked on all sides and for all contradictory reasons. No sooner had one rationalist demonstrated that it was too far to the east than another demonstrated with equal clearness that it was much too far to the west. No sooner had my indignation died down at its angular and aggressive squareness than I was called up again to notice and condemn its enervating and sensual roundness. In case any reader has not come across the thing I mean, I will give such instances as I remember at random of this self-contradiction in the sceptical attack. I give four or five of them; there are fifty more.

This strange effect of the great agnostics in sparking doubts deeper than their own can be shown in many ways. I’ll mention just one. As I read and reread all the non-Christian or anti-Christian views on faith, from Huxley to Bradlaugh, a slow and overwhelming impression gradually formed in my mind—the impression that Christianity must be an extraordinary thing. Not only did Christianity seem to have the most glaring vices, but it also appeared to have a unique ability to combine vices that seemed incompatible with each other. It was criticized from all sides and for all contradictory reasons. No sooner had one rationalist shown that it was too far to the east than another argued just as clearly that it was much too far to the west. No sooner had my anger subsided over its sharp and aggressive shape than I was called to notice and condemn its weak and sensual roundness. In case any reader hasn’t encountered what I mean, I’ll share a few examples of this self-contradiction in the skeptical critique, offering four or five of them; there are plenty more.

Thus, for instance, I was much moved by the eloquent attack on Christianity as a thing of inhuman gloom; for I thought (and still think) sincere pessimism the unpardonable sin. Insincere pessimism is a social accomplishment, rather agreeable than otherwise; and fortunately nearly all pessimism is insincere. But if Christianity was, as these people said, a thing purely pessimistic and opposed to life, then I was quite prepared to blow up St. Paul's Cathedral. But the extraordinary thing is this. They did prove to me in Chapter I. (to my complete satisfaction) that Christianity was too pessimistic; and then, in Chapter II., they began to prove to me that it was a great deal too optimistic. One accusation against Christianity was that it prevented men, by morbid tears and terrors, from seeking joy and liberty in the bosom of Nature. But another accusation was that it comforted men with a fictitious providence, and put them in a pink-and-white nursery. One great agnostic asked why Nature was not beautiful enough, and why it was hard to be free. Another great agnostic objected that Christian optimism, "the garment of make-believe woven by pious hands," hid from us the fact that Nature was ugly, and that it was impossible to be free. One rationalist had hardly done calling Christianity a nightmare before another began to call it a fool's paradise. This puzzled me; the charges seemed inconsistent. Christianity could not at once be the black mask on a white world, and also the white mask on a black world. The state of the Christian could not be at once so comfortable that he was a coward to cling to it, and so uncomfortable that he was a fool to stand it. If it falsified human vision it must falsify it one way or another; it could not wear both green and rose-coloured spectacles. I rolled on my tongue with a terrible joy, as did all young men of that time, the taunts which Swinburne hurled at the dreariness of the creed—

So, for example, I was really struck by the powerful criticism of Christianity as something full of inhuman gloom; because I believed (and still do) that sincere pessimism is the unforgivable sin. Insincere pessimism is more of a social trend, often more pleasant than not; and luckily, almost all pessimism is insincere. But if Christianity was, as these people said, purely pessimistic and against life, then I was totally ready to blow up St. Paul's Cathedral. But here's the strange part. They convinced me in Chapter I. (to my complete satisfaction) that Christianity was too pessimistic; and then, in Chapter II., they started to show me that it was way too optimistic. One criticism of Christianity was that it stopped people from finding joy and freedom in the beauty of Nature, due to their unhealthy fears and sadness. But another criticism was that it comforted people with a false sense of divine care, essentially putting them in a cushy nursery. One famous agnostic questioned why Nature wasn't beautiful enough and why being free was so hard. Another famous agnostic argued that Christian optimism, "the comforting illusion crafted by devout hands," hid the truth that Nature was actually ugly and that true freedom was impossible. One rationalist had barely finished calling Christianity a nightmare before another labeled it a fool's paradise. This confused me; the accusations seemed contradictory. Christianity couldn't be both the dark mask over a bright world and also the light mask over a dark world simultaneously. The state of being Christian couldn't be so comfortable that one would be cowardly to hold onto it and so uncomfortable that one would be foolish to endure it. If it distorted human perception, it must do so in one direction or the other; it couldn't wear both green and rose-colored glasses. I relished the biting criticisms that Swinburne directed at the bleakness of the creed—

"Thou hast conquered, O pale Galilæan, the world has grown gray with Thy breath."

"You have triumphed, O pale Galilean, the world has faded to gray with Your breath."

But when I read the same poet's accounts of paganism (as in "Atalanta"), I gathered that the world was, if possible, more gray before the Galilæan breathed on it than afterwards. The poet maintained, indeed, in the abstract, that life itself was pitch dark. And yet, somehow, Christianity had darkened it. The very man who denounced Christianity for pessimism was himself a pessimist. I thought there must be something wrong. And it did for one wild moment cross my mind that, perhaps, those might not be the very best judges of the relation of religion to happiness who, by their own account, had neither one nor the other.

But when I read the same poet's reflections on paganism (like in "Atalanta"), I realized that the world seemed, if anything, more bleak before the Galilean had an impact on it than after. The poet argued, in theory, that life itself was completely dark. And yet, somehow, Christianity had made it even darker. The very person who criticized Christianity for being pessimistic was actually a pessimist himself. I thought there must be something off about that. For a fleeting moment, it crossed my mind that maybe those who claimed to have neither religion nor happiness weren't the best judges of how religion relates to happiness.

It must be understood that I did not conclude hastily that the accusations were false or the accusers fools. I simply deduced that Christianity must be something even weirder and wickeder than they made out. A thing might have these two opposite vices; but it must be a rather queer thing if it did. A man might be too fat in one place and too thin in another; but he would be an odd shape. At this point my thoughts were only of the odd shape of the Christian religion; I did not allege any odd shape in the rationalistic mind.

It should be clear that I didn’t jump to the conclusion that the accusations were false or that the accusers were fools. I just figured that Christianity must be something even weirder and more wicked than they claimed. Something could have those two opposite flaws, but it would have to be pretty strange if it did. A person might be too heavy in one area and too thin in another, but they would definitely have a weird shape. At this point, I was only thinking about the strange shape of the Christian religion; I didn’t suggest that there was anything unusual about the rationalistic mindset.

Here is another case of the same kind. I felt that a strong case against Christianity lay in the charge that there is something timid, monkish, and unmanly about all that is called "Christian," especially in its attitude towards resistance and fighting. The great sceptics of the nineteenth century were largely virile. Bradlaugh in an expansive way, Huxley in a reticent way, were decidedly men. In comparison, it did seem tenable that there was something weak and over patient about Christian counsels. The Gospel paradox about the other cheek, the fact that priests never fought, a hundred things made plausible the accusation that Christianity was an attempt to make a man too like a sheep. I read it and believed it, and if I had read nothing different, I should have gone on believing it. But I read something very different. I turned the next page in my agnostic manual, and my brain turned up-side down. Now I found that I was to hate Christianity not for fighting too little, but for fighting too much. Christianity, it seemed, was the mother of wars. Christianity had deluged the world with blood. I had got thoroughly angry with the Christian, because he never was angry. And now I was told to be angry with him because his anger had been the most huge and horrible thing in human history; because his anger had soaked the earth and smoked to the sun. The very people who reproached Christianity with the meekness and non-resistance of the monastries were the very people who reproached it also with the violence and valour of the Crusades. It was the fault of poor old Christianity (somehow or other) both that Edward the Confessor did not fight and that Richard Coeur de Lion did. The Quakers (we were told) were the only characteristic Christians; and yet the massacres of Cromwell and Alva were characteristic Christian crimes. What could it all mean? What was this Christianity which always forbade war and always produced wars? What could be the nature of the thing which one could abuse first because it would not fight, and second because it was always fighting? In what world of riddles was born this monstrous murder and this monstrous meekness? The shape of Christianity grew a queerer shape every instant.

Here’s another example of the same issue. I felt that a strong argument against Christianity was the claim that there’s something timid, monkish, and unmanly about everything labeled "Christian," especially in how it deals with resistance and conflict. The great skeptics of the nineteenth century were largely assertive. Bradlaugh, in a bold manner, and Huxley, in a more reserved way, were definitely male figures. In contrast, it did seem plausible that there was something weak and overly patient about Christian teachings. The Gospel's message about turning the other cheek, the fact that priests never fought, a hundred things made it easy to believe that Christianity was trying to make a person too much like a sheep. I read this and accepted it, and if I hadn’t encountered something different, I would have continued believing it. But then I read something very different. I turned the next page in my agnostic manual, and it flipped my perspective. Now I discovered I was supposed to hate Christianity not for fighting too little, but for fighting too much. Christianity, it seemed, was the mother of wars. Christianity had flooded the world with blood. I had been thoroughly frustrated with Christians because they never got angry. And now I was told to be angry with them because their anger had been the most enormous and horrific thing in human history; because their anger had soaked the earth and reached the sun. The very people who criticized Christianity for the meekness and non-resistance of the monasteries were also the ones who criticized it for the violence and bravery of the Crusades. It was somehow the fault of poor old Christianity that Edward the Confessor didn’t fight and that Richard Coeur de Lion did. We were told the Quakers were the only true Christians; and yet the massacres by Cromwell and Alva were considered typical Christian atrocities. What could it all mean? What was this Christianity that always prohibited war and yet always led to wars? How could something be condemned first for refusing to fight and then for constantly fighting? In what strange world of contradictions was this bizarre combination of murder and meekness born? The nature of Christianity seemed to grow stranger by the moment.

I take a third case; the strangest of all, because it involves the one real objection to the faith. The one real objection to the Christian religion is simply that it is one religion. The world is a big place, full of very different kinds of people. Christianity (it may reasonably be said) is one thing confined to one kind of people; it began in Palestine, it has practically stopped with Europe. I was duly impressed with this argument in my youth, and I was much drawn towards the doctrine often preached in Ethical Societies—I mean the doctrine that there is one great unconscious church of all humanity founded on the omnipresence of the human conscience. Creeds, it was said, divided men; but at least morals united them. The soul might seek the strangest and most remote lands and ages and still find essential ethical common sense. It might find Confucius under Eastern trees, and he would be writing "Thou shalt not steal." It might decipher the darkest hieroglyphic on the most primeval desert, and the meaning when deciphered would be "Little boys should tell the truth." I believed this doctrine of the brotherhood of all men in the possession of a moral sense, and I believe it still—with other things. And I was thoroughly annoyed with Christianity for suggesting (as I supposed) that whole ages and empires of men had utterly escaped this light of justice and reason. But then I found an astonishing thing. I found that the very people who said that mankind was one church from Plato to Emerson were the very people who said that morality had changed altogether, and that what was right in one age was wrong in another. If I asked, say, for an altar, I was told that we needed none, for men our brothers gave us clear oracles and one creed in their universal customs and ideals. But if I mildly pointed out that one of men's universal customs was to have an altar, then my agnostic teachers turned clean round and told me that men had always been in darkness and the superstitions of savages. I found it was their daily taunt against Christianity that it was the light of one people and had left all others to die in the dark. But I also found that it was their special boast for themselves that science and progress were the discovery of one people, and that all other peoples had died in the dark. Their chief insult to Christianity was actually their chief compliment to themselves, and there seemed to be a strange unfairness about all their relative insistence on the two things. When considering some pagan or agnostic, we were to remember that all men had one religion; when considering some mystic or spiritualist, we were only to consider what absurd religions some men had. We could trust the ethics of Epictetus, because ethics had never changed. We must not trust the ethics of Bossuet, because ethics had changed. They changed in two hundred years, but not in two thousand.

I’ll present a third case, which is the weirdest of all, since it addresses the main real objection to faith. The true objection to the Christian religion is simply that it’s just one religion. The world is a huge place, filled with many different kinds of people. Christianity (it can be reasonably argued) is something limited to one type of people; it started in Palestine and has pretty much stayed in Europe. I was definitely impacted by this argument in my youth, and I was really drawn to the idea often promoted in Ethical Societies—that there’s one great unconscious church of all humanity based on the universal presence of human conscience. It was said that creeds divide people; but at least morals unite them. The soul could search through the strangest and most distant lands and times and still find basic ethical common sense. It might find Confucius beneath Eastern trees writing "Thou shalt not steal." It could interpret the darkest hieroglyphics in the most ancient desert, and when understood, the meaning would be "Little boys should tell the truth." I believed in this idea of the brotherhood of everyone possessing a moral sense, and I still believe it—along with other things. I was really frustrated with Christianity for implying (or so I thought) that entire ages and empires of people had completely missed this light of justice and reason. But then I discovered something astonishing. I found that the very people who claimed that humanity was one church from Plato to Emerson were the same ones who said that morality had changed completely, and that what was right in one age could be wrong in another. If I asked, say, for an altar, I was told that we didn’t need one, because our brothers provided clear guidance and a single creed in their universal customs and ideals. But if I gently pointed out that one of humanity’s universal customs was to have an altar, then my agnostic teachers would turn around and tell me that people had always been in darkness and the superstitions of savages. I noticed that their daily criticism of Christianity was that it was the enlightenment of one group that left all others in the dark. But I also realized that it was their particular pride for themselves that science and progress were the achievements of one people, while all other peoples remained in the dark. Their main insult to Christianity was actually their greatest compliment to themselves, and there seemed to be an odd unfairness about their insistence on both points. When discussing some pagan or agnostic, we had to remember that all people shared one religion; yet when discussing some mystic or spiritualist, we only needed to focus on how ridiculous some religions were. We could trust the ethics of Epictetus, because ethics had never changed. We shouldn’t trust the ethics of Bossuet, because ethics had changed. They changed in two hundred years, but not in two thousand.

This began to be alarming. It looked not so much as if Christianity was bad enough to include any vices, but rather as if any stick was good enough to beat Christianity with. What again could this astonishing thing be like which people were so anxious to contradict, that in doing so they did not mind contradicting themselves? I saw the same thing on every side. I can give no further space to this discussion of it in detail; but lest any one supposes that I have unfairly selected three accidental cases I will run briefly through a few others. Thus, certain sceptics wrote that the great crime of Christianity had been its attack on the family; it had dragged women to the loneliness and contemplation of the cloister, away from their homes and their children. But, then, other sceptics (slightly more advanced) said that the great crime of Christianity was forcing the family and marriage upon us; that it doomed women to the drudgery of their homes and children, and forbade them loneliness and contemplation. The charge was actually reversed. Or, again, certain phrases in the Epistles or the Marriage Service, were said by the anti-Christians to show contempt for woman's intellect. But I found that the anti-Christians themselves had a contempt for woman's intellect; for it was their great sneer at the Church on the Continent that "only women" went to it. Or again, Christianity was reproached with its naked and hungry habits; with its sackcloth and dried peas. But the next minute Christianity was being reproached with its pomp and its ritualism; its shrines of porphyry and its robes of gold. It was abused for being too plain and for being too coloured. Again Christianity had always been accused of restraining sexuality too much, when Bradlaugh the Malthusian discovered that it restrained it too little. It is often accused in the same breath of prim respectability and of religious extravagance. Between the covers of the same atheistic pamphlet I have found the faith rebuked for its disunion, "One thinks one thing, and one another," and rebuked also for its union, "It is difference of opinion that prevents the world from going to the dogs." In the same conversation a free-thinker, a friend of mine, blamed Christianity for despising Jews, and then despised it himself for being Jewish.

This started to become concerning. It seemed less like Christianity had enough flaws to warrant criticism and more like any reason was good enough to attack Christianity. What could this shocking phenomenon be that people were so eager to contradict, even if it meant contradicting themselves? I noticed this everywhere. I can't delve into it in detail here, but so no one thinks I've unfairly picked three random cases, I’ll quickly mention a few others. For instance, some skeptics wrote that Christianity's biggest crime was its assault on the family; it had pulled women away from their homes and children into the isolation of the convents. Yet, other skeptics (slightly more evolved) argued that Christianity's real crime was enforcing family and marriage on us; it consigned women to the tediousness of domestic life and prohibited them from solitude and reflection. The accusation was practically flipped. Or take certain phrases in the Epistles or the Marriage Service, which anti-Christians claimed showed disdain for women's intellect. But I found that the anti-Christians themselves held disdain for women's intellect; their main mockery of the Church in Europe was that it attracted "only women." Then there were complaints about Christianity’s austere and humble ways; its sackcloth and dried peas. Yet in the next breath, Christianity was criticized for its grandeur and ritualism; its luxurious porphyry shrines and golden robes. It was condemned for being too simple and then for being too ornate. Time and again, Christianity has been accused of suppressing sexuality too much, until Bradlaugh the Malthusian pointed out that it actually allowed too much. It’s often criticized simultaneously for being prim and respectable while also being religiously excessive. Within the same atheistic pamphlet, I’ve seen the faith condemned for its division, “One thinks one thing, and one another,” and also rebuked for its unity, “It’s differing opinions that keep the world from falling apart.” In the same discussion, a free-thinker, a friend of mine, scolded Christianity for its contempt for Jews, and then criticized it himself for being Jewish.

I wished to be quite fair then, and I wish to be quite fair now; and I did not conclude that the attack on Christianity was all wrong. I only concluded that if Christianity was wrong, it was very wrong indeed. Such hostile horrors might be combined in one thing, but that thing must be very strange and solitary. There are men who are misers, and also spendthrifts; but they are rare. There are men sensual and also ascetic; but they are rare. But if this mass of mad contradictions really existed, quakerish and bloodthirsty, too gorgeous and too thread-bare, austere, yet pandering preposterously to the lust of the eye, the enemy of women and their foolish refuge, a solemn pessimist and a silly optimist, if this evil existed, then there was in this evil something quite supreme and unique. For I found in my rationalist teachers no explanation of such exceptional corruption. Christianity (theoretically speaking) was in their eyes only one of the ordinary myths and errors of mortals. They gave me no key to this twisted and unnatural badness. Such a paradox of evil rose to the stature of the supernatural. It was, indeed, almost as supernatural as the infallibility of the Pope. An historic institution, which never went right, is really quite as much of a miracle as an institution that cannot go wrong. The only explanation which immediately occurred to my mind was that Christianity did not come from heaven, but from hell. Really, if Jesus of Nazareth was not Christ, He must have been Antichrist.

I aimed to be fair then, and I want to be fair now; and I didn’t think the criticism of Christianity was entirely wrong. I only thought that if Christianity was wrong, it was very wrong indeed. Such intense contradictions could be found in one thing, but that thing would have to be very strange and isolated. Some people are both stingy and extravagant; but they are rare. Some people are indulgent and also self-denying; but they are rare. But if this collection of crazy contradictions really existed—being both peace-loving and violent, too lavish and too worn out, strict yet absurdly catering to visual desires, the enemy of women and their naive hopes, a serious pessimist and a foolish optimist—if this evil existed, then there was something truly supreme and unique about it. Because I found no explanation for such extreme corruption from my rationalist teachers. To them, Christianity (theoretically speaking) was just one of the typical myths and mistakes of humanity. They didn’t provide me with any insight into this twisted and unnatural evil. Such a paradox of evil reached a level of the supernatural. It was nearly as supernatural as the infallibility of the Pope. A historical institution that has never been right is, in fact, just as miraculous as one that cannot go wrong. The only explanation that immediately came to my mind was that Christianity didn’t come from heaven, but from hell. Honestly, if Jesus of Nazareth wasn’t the Christ, He must have been the Antichrist.

And then in a quiet hour a strange thought struck me like a still thunderbolt. There had suddenly come into my mind another explanation. Suppose we heard an unknown man spoken of by many men. Suppose we were puzzled to hear that some men said he was too tall and some too short; some objected to his fatness, some lamented his leanness; some thought him too dark, and some too fair. One explanation (as has been already admitted) would be that he might be an odd shape. But there is another explanation. He might be the right shape. Outrageously tall men might feel him to be short. Very short men might feel him to be tall. Old bucks who are growing stout might consider him insufficiently filled out; old beaux who were growing thin might feel that he expanded beyond the narrow lines of elegance. Perhaps Swedes (who have pale hair like tow) called him a dark man, while negroes considered him distinctly blonde. Perhaps (in short) this extraordinary thing is really the ordinary thing; at least the normal thing, the centre. Perhaps, after all, it is Christianity that is sane and all its critics that are mad—in various ways. I tested this idea by asking myself whether there was about any of the accusers anything morbid that might explain the accusation. I was startled to find that this key fitted a lock. For instance, it was certainly odd that the modern world charged Christianity at once with bodily austerity and with artistic pomp. But then it was also odd, very odd, that the modern world itself combined extreme bodily luxury with an extreme absence of artistic pomp. The modern man thought Becket's robes too rich and his meals too poor. But then the modern man was really exceptional in history; no man before ever ate such elaborate dinners in such ugly clothes. The modern man found the church too simple exactly where modern life is too complex; he found the church too gorgeous exactly where modern life is too dingy. The man who disliked the plain fasts and feasts was mad on entrées. The man who disliked vestments wore a pair of preposterous trousers. And surely if there was any insanity involved in the matter at all it was in the trousers, not in the simply falling robe. If there was any insanity at all, it was in the extravagant entrées, not in the bread and wine.

And then in a quiet moment, a strange thought hit me like a sudden thunderbolt. Another explanation popped into my mind. Imagine we heard many people talking about an unknown man. Imagine we were confused because some said he was too tall while others said he was too short; some complained about his weight, while others lamented that he was too thin; some thought he was too dark, while others thought he was too light. One explanation (as has already been mentioned) could be that he has an unusual shape. But there’s another possibility. He might actually have the right shape. Extremely tall people might see him as short. Very short people might see him as tall. Older men who are getting heavier might think he’s not filled out enough; older men who are getting thinner might think he’s too large for their taste. Maybe Swedes (who have light hair) called him dark, while people with darker skin considered him distinctly blonde. Perhaps (in short) this extraordinary situation is really just the ordinary one; at least the normal one, the center. Maybe, after all, it’s Christianity that is sane and all its critics that are crazy—in different ways. I tested this thought by asking myself if there was anything unusual about the accusers that might explain their accusations. I was surprised to find that this idea fit perfectly. For instance, it’s strange that the modern world criticizes Christianity for being both too strict physically and overly lavish artistically. But it’s also odd, very odd, that the modern world itself combines extreme physical luxury with a complete lack of artistic flair. The modern person thinks Becket’s robes are too lavish and his meals are too sparse. But then the modern person is really exceptional in history; no one before ever had such elaborate meals while wearing such unattractive clothes. The modern person finds the church too plain where modern life is overcomplicated; they find the church too extravagant where modern life is too dreary. The person who disliked simple meals was obsessed with fancy dishes. The person who hated formal clothing wore a ridiculous pair of pants. And surely, if there’s any craziness in this at all, it’s in the pants, not in the simple flowing robe. If there’s any craziness at all, it’s in the extravagant dishes, not in the bread and wine.

I went over all the cases, and I found the key fitted so far. The fact that Swinburne was irritated at the unhappiness of Christians and yet more irritated at their happiness was easily explained. It was no longer a complication of diseases in Christianity, but a complication of diseases in Swinburne. The restraints of Christians saddened him simply because he was more hedonist than a healthy man should be. The faith of Christians angered him because he was more pessimist than a healthy man should be. In the same way the Malthusians by instinct attacked Christianity; not because there is anything especially anti-Malthusian about Christianity, but because there is something a little anti-human about Malthusianism.

I reviewed all the cases, and I found that the key fit so far. The fact that Swinburne was annoyed by the unhappiness of Christians and even more annoyed by their happiness was easy to understand. It was no longer a tangled mess of issues in Christianity, but rather a mess of issues in Swinburne himself. The restrictions Christians imposed saddened him simply because he was more focused on pleasure than a balanced person should be. The faith of Christians frustrated him because he was more cynical than a healthy person should be. Similarly, the Malthusians instinctively attacked Christianity; not because there’s anything particularly anti-Malthusian about Christianity, but because there’s something slightly anti-human about Malthusianism.

Nevertheless it could not, I felt, be quite true that Christianity was merely sensible and stood in the middle. There was really an element in it of emphasis and even frenzy which had justified the secularists in their superficial criticism. It might be wise, I began more and more to think that it was wise, but it was not merely worldly wise; it was not merely temperate and respectable. Its fierce crusaders and meek saints might balance each other; still, the crusaders were very fierce and the saints were very meek, meek beyond all decency. Now, it was just at this point of the speculation that I remembered my thoughts about the martyr and the suicide. In that matter there had been this combination between two almost insane positions which yet somehow amounted to sanity. This was just such another contradiction; and this I had already found to be true. This was exactly one of the paradoxes in which sceptics found the creed wrong; and in this I had found it right. Madly as Christians might love the martyr or hate the suicide, they never felt these passions more madly than I had felt them long before I dreamed of Christianity. Then the most difficult and interesting part of the mental process opened, and I began to trace this idea darkly through all the enormous thoughts of our theology. The idea was that which I had outlined touching the optimist and the pessimist; that we want not an amalgam or compromise, but both things at the top of their energy; love and wrath both burning. Here I shall only trace it in relation to ethics. But I need not remind the reader that the idea of this combination is indeed central in orthodox theology. For orthodox theology has specially insisted that Christ was not a being apart from God and man, like an elf, nor yet a being half human and half not, like a centaur, but both things at once and both things thoroughly, very man and very God. Now let me trace this notion as I found it.

Nevertheless, I felt it couldn't be entirely true that Christianity was just sensible and balanced. There was really an element of intensity and even fanaticism that justified secularists in their shallow criticism. It might be wise, and I began to think it was indeed wise, but it wasn't just worldly wisdom; it wasn't merely moderate and respectable. Its fierce crusaders and gentle saints might offset each other; still, the crusaders were very intense and the saints were very gentle—gentle beyond all decency. It was at this point in my thinking that I recalled my thoughts on the martyr and the suicide. In that case, there had been a mix of two almost insane positions that somehow added up to sanity. This was another similar contradiction; and I had already found it to be true. This was precisely one of the paradoxes where skeptics saw the creed as wrong; and I had found it to be right. As passionately as Christians might love the martyr or despise the suicide, they never felt these emotions more intensely than I had felt them long before I even considered Christianity. Then, the most challenging and intriguing part of the mental process began, and I started to trace this idea vaguely through all the vast concepts of our theology. The idea was the one I had outlined regarding the optimist and the pessimist; that we don't want a blend or compromise, but both concepts at full intensity: love and wrath both ablaze. Here, I'll only explore it in terms of ethics. But I don't need to remind the reader that the idea of this combination is indeed central to orthodox theology. For orthodox theology has specifically emphasized that Christ was not a being separate from God and man, like an elf, nor a being half human and half not, like a centaur, but both things at once and both things completely—very man and very God. Now, let me elaborate on this notion as I discovered it.

All sane men can see that sanity is some kind of equilibrium; that one may be mad and eat too much, or mad and eat too little. Some moderns have indeed appeared with vague versions of progress and evolution which seeks to destroy the μεσον or balance of Aristotle. They seem to suggest that we are meant to starve progressively, or to go on eating larger and larger breakfasts every morning for ever. But the great truism of the μεσον remains for all thinking men, and these people have not upset any balance except their own. But granted that we have all to keep a balance, the real interest comes in with the question of how that balance can be kept. That was the problem which Paganism tried to solve: that was the problem which I think Christianity solved and solved in a very strange way.

All reasonable people can see that sanity is a form of balance; you can be unhinged and overeat, or unhinged and undereat. Some modern thinkers have appeared with vague ideas about progress and evolution that seem to aim at disrupting the μέσον or balance that Aristotle talked about. They imply that we should gradually starve or continually have larger and larger breakfasts every day indefinitely. But the essential truth of the μέσον still holds for all thoughtful individuals, and these people haven't disrupted any balance except their own. That said, while we all need to maintain a balance, the key question is how to do that. That was the issue Paganism sought to address; that was the issue that I believe Christianity tackled, and it did so in a very unusual way.

Paganism declared that virtue was in a balance; Christianity declared it was in a conflict: the collision of two passions apparently opposite. Of course they were not really inconsistent; but they were such that it was hard to hold simultaneously. Let us follow for a moment the clue of the martyr and the suicide; and take the case of courage. No quality has ever so much addled the brains and tangled the definitions of merely rational sages. Courage is almost a contradiction in terms. It means a strong desire to live taking the form of a readiness to die. "He that will lose his life, the same shall save it," is not a piece of mysticism for saints and heroes. It is a piece of everyday advice for sailors or mountaineers. It might be printed in an Alpine guide or a drill book. This paradox is the whole principle of courage; even of quite earthly or quite brutal courage. A man cut off by the sea may save his life if he will risk it on the precipice. He can only get away from death by continually stepping within an inch of it. A soldier surrounded by enemies, if he is to cut his way out, needs to combine a strong desire for living with a strange carelessness about dying. He must not merely cling to life, for then he will be a coward, and will not escape. He must not merely wait for death, for then he will be a suicide, and will not escape. He must seek his life in a spirit of furious indifference to it; he must desire life like water and yet drink death like wine. No philosopher, I fancy, has ever expressed this romantic riddle with adequate lucidity, and I certainly have not done so. But Christianity has done more: it has marked the limits of it in the awful graves of the suicide and the hero, showing the distance between him who dies for the sake of living and him who dies for the sake of dying. And it has held up ever since above the European lances the banner of the mystery of chivalry: the Christian courage, which is a disdain of death; not the Chinese courage, which is a disdain of life.

Paganism said that virtue was about balance; Christianity said it was about conflict: the clash of two seemingly opposing passions. They weren’t really inconsistent, but it was difficult to hold both at the same time. Let’s explore the ideas of martyrdom and suicide for a moment, focusing on courage. No quality has ever confused thinkers and complicated definitions like courage has. It’s almost a contradiction. It represents a strong desire to live while also being willing to die. "He that will lose his life, the same shall save it," isn’t just a mystical idea for saints and heroes. It’s practical advice for sailors or mountaineers. This paradox is the essence of courage, even of basic or brutal courage. A man stranded by the sea can save his life if he’s willing to risk it by climbing a cliff. He can only escape death by constantly flirting with it. A soldier surrounded by enemies, if he wants to fight his way out, needs to combine a strong desire to live with a strange indifference to dying. He can’t just cling to life, or he’ll be a coward and won’t succeed. He can’t wait for death, either, or he’ll be a suicide and won’t succeed. He must pursue life with a fierce indifference to it; he should desire life like water but drink death like wine. No philosopher, I think, has explained this romantic riddle clearly, and I certainly haven't done it either. But Christianity has gone further: it has shown the boundaries in the tragic graves of the suicide and the hero, highlighting the difference between someone who dies for the sake of living and someone who dies for the sake of dying. And it has, ever since, held high the banner of the mystery of chivalry over European warriors: the Christian courage, which defies death; not the Chinese courage, which dismisses life.

And now I began to find that this duplex passion was the Christian key to ethics everywhere. Everywhere the creed made a moderation out of the still crash of two impetuous emotions. Take, for instance, the matter of modesty, of the balance between mere pride and mere prostration. The average pagan, like the average agnostic, would merely say that he was content with himself, but not insolently self-satisfied, that there were many better and many worse, that his deserts were limited, but he would see that he got them. In short, he would walk with his head in the air; but not necessarily with his nose in the air. This is a manly and rational position, but it is open to the objection we noted against the compromise between optimism and pessimism—the "resignation" of Matthew Arnold. Being a mixture of two things, it is a dilution of two things; neither is present in its full strength or contributes its full colour. This proper pride does not lift the heart like the tongue of trumpets; you cannot go clad in crimson and gold for this. On the other hand, this mild rationalist modesty does not cleanse the soul with fire and make it clear like crystal; it does not (like a strict and searching humility) make a man as a little child, who can sit at the feet of the grass. It does not make him look up and see marvels; for Alice must grow small if she is to be Alice in Wonderland. Thus it loses both the poetry of being proud and the poetry of being humble. Christianity sought by this same strange expedient to save both of them.

And now I started to realize that this dual passion was the Christian answer to ethics everywhere. The belief created a balance out of the ongoing clash of two strong emotions. For example, consider the issue of modesty, the balance between simple pride and total submission. The typical pagan, like the typical agnostic, would just say that he was okay with himself, but not arrogantly self-satisfied, recognizing that there are many who are better and many who are worse, that his worth was limited, but he would still make sure he got what he deserved. In short, he would walk with his head held high, but not necessarily with his nose in the air. This is a manly and rational stance, but it suffers from the same flaw we pointed out regarding the compromise between optimism and pessimism—the "resignation" of Matthew Arnold. Being a blend of two things, it dilutes both; neither is fully present or contributes its complete color. This proper pride doesn't lift the heart like the sound of trumpets; you can't wear crimson and gold for this. On the other hand, this mild rationalist modesty doesn’t cleanse the soul with fire and make it clear like crystal; it doesn’t, like a strict and deeply searching humility, make a person as innocent as a child who can sit at the feet of the grass. It doesn’t encourage him to look up and see wonders; for Alice must shrink down if she is to be Alice in Wonderland. Thus, it loses both the beauty of being proud and the beauty of being humble. Christianity sought, through this same strange method, to preserve both.

It separated the two ideas and then exaggerated them both. In one way Man was to be haughtier than he had ever been before; in another way he was to be humbler than he had ever been before. In so far as I am Man I am the chief of creatures. In so far as I am a man I am the chief of sinners. All humility that had meant pessimism, that had meant man taking a vague or mean view of his whole destiny—all that was to go. We were to hear no more the wail of Ecclesiastes that humanity had no pre-eminence over the brute, or the awful cry of Homer that man was only the saddest of all the beasts of the field. Man was a statue of God walking about the garden. Man had pre-eminence over all the brutes; man was only sad because he was not a beast, but a broken god. The Greek had spoken of men creeping on the earth, as if clinging to it. Now Man was to tread on the earth as if to subdue it. Christianity thus held a thought of the dignity of man that could only be expressed in crowns rayed like the sun and fans of peacock plumage. Yet at the same time it could hold a thought about the abject smallness of man that could only be expressed in fasting and fantastic submission, in the grey ashes of St. Dominic and the white snows of St. Bernard. When one came to think of one's self, there was vista and void enough for any amount of bleak abnegation and bitter truth. There the realistic gentleman could let himself go—as long as he let himself go at himself. There was an open playground for the happy pessimist. Let him say anything against himself short of blaspheming the original aim of his being; let him call himself a fool and even a damned fool (though that is Calvinistic); but he must not say that fools are not worth saving. He must not say that a man, quâ man, can be valueless. Here again, in short, Christianity got over the difficulty of combining furious opposites, by keeping them both, and keeping them both furious. The Church was positive on both points. One can hardly think too little of one's self. One can hardly think too much of one's soul.

It separated the two ideas and then exaggerated them both. On one hand, humanity was meant to be prouder than ever before; on the other hand, it was to be more humble than ever before. In so far as I am human, I am the greatest of all creatures. In so far as I am a man, I am the greatest of all sinners. All the humility that suggested pessimism, that made humanity view its destiny as vague or insignificant—all that was to be discarded. We were no longer to hear the lament of Ecclesiastes that humanity had no superiority over animals, or the tragic claim of Homer that man was merely the saddest of all beasts. Man was the image of God walking through the garden. Man had superiority over all creatures; he was only sad because he was not a beast, but a fallen god. The Greeks spoke of men crawling on the earth, as if holding onto it. Now, humanity was to walk on the earth as if to conquer it. Christianity thus embraced a view of human dignity that could only be illustrated with crowns shining like the sun and fans of peacock feathers. At the same time, it also acknowledged the profound smallness of humanity that could only be shown through fasting and extreme submission, in the grey ashes of St. Dominic and the white snows of St. Bernard. When considering oneself, there was enough space for an abundance of harsh self-denial and bitter truth. That's where realistic individuals could truly express themselves—as long as they directed that expression at themselves. There was plenty of room for the happy pessimist. He could say anything negative about himself short of blaspheming the original purpose of his existence; he could call himself a fool and even a damned fool (though that's a Calvinistic view); but he must not claim that fools aren't worth saving. He must not claim that a man, simply as a man, can be worthless. Here again, Christianity managed to reconcile intense opposites by maintaining both, and keeping both intense. The Church was clear on both matters. One can hardly think too little of oneself. One can hardly think too much of one’s soul.

Take another case: the complicated question of charity, which some highly uncharitable idealists seem to think quite easy. Charity is a paradox, like modesty and courage. Stated baldly, charity certainly means one of two things—pardoning unpardonable acts, or loving unlovable people. But if we ask ourselves (as we did in the case of pride) what a sensible pagan would feel about such a subject, we shall probably be beginning at the bottom of it. A sensible pagan would say that there were some people one could forgive, and some one couldn't: a slave who stole wine could be laughed at; a slave who betrayed his benefactor could be killed, and cursed even after he was killed. In so far as the act was pardonable, the man was pardonable. That again is rational, and even refreshing; but it is a dilution. It leaves no place for a pure horror of injustice, such as that which is a great beauty in the innocent. And it leaves no place for a mere tenderness for men as men, such as is the whole fascination of the charitable. Christianity came in here as before. It came in startlingly with a sword, and clove one thing from another. It divided the crime from the criminal. The criminal we must forgive unto seventy times seven. The crime we must not forgive at all. It was not enough that slaves who stole wine inspired partly anger and partly kindness. We must be much more angry with theft than before, and yet much kinder to thieves than before. There was room for wrath and love to run wild. And the more I considered Christianity, the more I found that while it had established a rule and order, the chief aim of that order was to give room for good things to run wild.

Take another example: the complex issue of charity, which some overly idealistic people seem to believe is quite simple. Charity is a contradiction, like modesty and courage. Put plainly, charity really means one of two things—forgiving unforgivable acts or loving unlovable people. But if we ask ourselves (as we did with pride) what a sensible person would think about this topic, we’re probably starting from scratch. A sensible person would argue that there are some people you can forgive and some you can’t: a slave who stole wine could be laughed off, but a slave who betrayed his benefactor could be killed and cursed even after death. As much as the act can be forgiven, the person can be forgiven. That makes sense and feels refreshing, but it’s also a simplification. It doesn’t allow for a pure horror of injustice, which is a beautiful quality in the innocent. And it doesn’t leave room for a simple compassion for people as people, which is the core appeal of charity. Christianity stepped in at this point, as it had before. It came with a bang and separated one thing from another. It split the crime from the criminal. We must forgive the criminal up to seventy times seven. The crime, however, we must not forgive at all. It wasn’t enough that slaves who stole wine inspired both anger and kindness. We must be angrier about theft than ever before, while also being kinder to thieves than before. There was space for both wrath and love to flourish. And the more I thought about Christianity, the more I realized that, while it established a rule and order, the main purpose of that order was to allow good things to thrive.

Mental and emotional liberty are not so simple as they look. Really they require almost as careful a balance of laws and conditions as do social and political liberty. The ordinary æsthetic anarchist who sets out to feel everything freely gets knotted at last in a paradox that prevents him feeling at all. He breaks away from home limits to follow poetry. But in ceasing to feel home limits he has ceased to feel the "Odyssey." He is free from national prejudices and outside patriotism. But being outside patriotism he is outside "Henry V." Such a literary man is simply outside all literature: he is more of a prisoner than any bigot. For if there is a wall between you and the world, it makes little difference whether you describe yourself as locked in or as locked out. What we want is not the universality that is outside all normal sentiments; we want the universality that is inside all normal sentiments. It is all the difference between being free from them, as a man is free from a prison, and being free of them as a man is free of a city. I am free from Windsor Castle (that is, I am not forcibly detained there), but I am by no means free of that building. How can man be approximately free of fine emotions, able to swing them in a clear space without breakage or wrong? This was the achievement of this Christian paradox of the parallel passions. Granted the primary dogma of the war between divine and diabolic, the revolt and ruin of the world, their optimism and pessimism, as pure poetry, could be loosened like cataracts.

Mental and emotional freedom aren’t as straightforward as they seem. They actually require a careful balance of rules and situations, much like social and political freedoms do. The typical aesthetic anarchist who aims to feel everything openly eventually gets tangled in a contradiction that stops him from feeling anything at all. He breaks away from familiar boundaries to pursue poetry. However, in ignoring those personal boundaries, he has stopped experiencing works like the "Odyssey." He may escape national biases and step outside patriotism, but in doing so, he also steps outside "Henry V." A literary person like this is actually disconnected from all literature: he’s more trapped than any bigot. Because if there’s a barrier between you and the world, it doesn’t matter much whether you call yourself locked in or locked out. What we seek is not the universality that exists beyond all normal feelings; we want the universality that exists within all normal feelings. It’s the difference between being free from them, like someone escaping a prison, and being free of them, like someone leaving a city. I’m free from Windsor Castle (meaning I’m not being held there against my will), but I’m definitely not free of that building. How can a person be somewhat free from deep emotions, able to handle them in a clear space without breaking or being wrong? This was the achievement of this Christian paradox of parallel passions. Acknowledging the fundamental belief in the conflict between good and evil, the turmoil and decay of the world, their hope and despair, as pure poetry, could be released like waterfalls.

St. Francis, in praising all good, could be a more shouting optimist than Walt Whitman. St. Jerome, in denouncing all evil, could paint the world blacker than Schopenhauer. Both passions were free because both were kept in their place. The optimist could pour out all the praise he liked on the gay music of the march, the golden trumpets, and the purple banners going into battle. But he must not call the fight needless. The pessimist might draw as darkly as he chose the sickening marches or the sanguine wounds. But he must not call the fight hopeless. So it was with all the other moral problems, with pride, with protest, and with compassion. By defining its main doctrine, the Church not only kept seemingly inconsistent things side by side, but, what was more, allowed them to break out in a sort of artistic violence otherwise possible only to anarchists. Meekness grew more dramatic than madness. Historic Christianity rose into a high and strange coup de théatre of morality—things that are to virtue what the crimes of Nero are to vice. The spirits of indignation and of charity took terrible and attractive forms, ranging from that monkish fierceness that scourged like a dog the first and greatest of the Plantagenets, to the sublime pity of St. Catherine, who, in the official shambles, kissed the bloody head of the criminal. Poetry could be acted as well as composed. This heroic and monumental manner in ethics has entirely vanished with supernatural religion. They, being humble, could parade themselves; but we are too proud to be prominent. Our ethical teachers write reasonably for prison reform; but we are not likely to see Mr. Cadbury, or any eminent philanthropist, go into Reading Gaol and embrace the strangled corpse before it is cast into the quicklime. Our ethical teachers write mildly against the power of millionaires; but we are not likely to see Mr. Rockefeller, or any modern tyrant, publicly whipped in Westminster Abbey.

St. Francis, in celebrating all that is good, could be a louder optimist than Walt Whitman. St. Jerome, in criticizing all that is evil, could depict the world darker than Schopenhauer. Both attitudes were free because they were kept in check. The optimist could lavish praise on the cheerful music of the march, the shining trumpets, and the vibrant banners heading into battle. But he couldn’t claim the fight was unnecessary. The pessimist might portray the grim marches or the bloody wounds in any dark way he wanted. But he couldn’t say the fight was hopeless. This applied to all other moral dilemmas, including pride, protest, and compassion. By defining its core teachings, the Church not only kept seemingly contradictory ideas side by side but also allowed them to erupt in a kind of artistic intensity that was otherwise possible only for anarchists. Meekness became more dramatic than madness. Historic Christianity became a striking and unusual coup de théatre of morality—things that represent virtue as the crimes of Nero represent vice. The spirits of outrage and charity took both terrifying and appealing forms, from the monkish ferocity that punished the first and greatest of the Plantagenets, to the profound compassion of St. Catherine, who kissed the bloody head of the criminal in the official slaughterhouse. Poetry could be performed just as much as it could be written. This grand and monumental approach to ethics has completely disappeared with supernatural religion. They, being humble, could showcase themselves; but we are too proud to stand out. Our ethical teachers argue sensibly for prison reform; but we’re not likely to see Mr. Cadbury or any prominent philanthropist enter Reading Gaol and embrace the strangled corpse before it is thrown into quicklime. Our ethical teachers write gently against the power of millionaires; but we are not likely to see Mr. Rockefeller or any modern tyrant publicly whipped in Westminster Abbey.

Thus, the double charges of the secularists, though throwing nothing but darkness and confusion on themselves, throw a real light on the faith. It is true that the historic Church has at once emphasised celibacy and emphasised the family; has at once (if one may put it so) been fiercely for having children and fiercely for not having children. It has kept them side by side like two strong colours, red and white, like the red and white upon the shield of St. George. It has always had a healthy hatred of pink. It hates that combination of two colours which is the feeble expedient of the philosophers. It hates that evolution of black into white which is tantamount to a dirty grey. In fact, the whole theory of the Church on virginity might be symbolized in the statement that white is a colour: not merely the absence of a colour. All that I am urging here can be expressed by saying that Christianity sought in most of these cases to keep two colours co-existent but pure. It is not a mixture like russet or purple; it is rather like a shot silk, for a shot silk is always at right angles, and is in the pattern of the cross.

So, the dual criticisms from the secularists, while creating nothing but confusion for themselves, actually shine a real light on the faith. It is true that the historic Church has emphasized both celibacy and the family; it has been strongly supportive of having children and equally strong in advocating against it. It has kept these ideas side by side like two bold colors, red and white, similar to the red and white on St. George's shield. It has always had a healthy disdain for pink. It dislikes that mix of colors which is a weak compromise of philosophers. It also detests the transition from black to white, which results in a dirty gray. In fact, the entire Church's perspective on virginity could be symbolized by the idea that white is a color, not just the absence of one. What I’m emphasizing here can be summed up by saying that Christianity, in many instances, has aimed to maintain two colors that coexist but remain distinct. It is not a blend like russet or purple; it’s more like shot silk, because shot silk is always at right angles and is patterned like a cross.

So it is also, of course, with the contradictory charges of the anti-Christians about submission and slaughter. It is true that the Church told some men to fight and others not to fight; and it is true that those who fought were like thunderbolts and those who did not fight were like statues. All this simply means that the Church preferred to use its Supermen and to use its Tolstoyans. There must be some good in the life of battle, for so many good men have enjoyed being soldiers. There must be some good in the idea of non-resistance, for so many good men seem to enjoy being Quakers. All that the Church did (so far as that goes) was to prevent either of these good things from ousting the other. They existed side by side. The Tolstoyans, having all the scruples of monks, simply became monks. The Quakers became a club instead of becoming a sect. Monks said all that Tolstoy says; they poured out lucid lamentations about the cruelty of battles and the vanity of revenge. But the Tolstoyans are not quite right enough to run the whole world; and in the ages of faith they were not allowed to run it. The world did not lose the last charge of Sir James Douglas or the banner of Joan the Maid. And sometimes this pure gentleness and this pure fierceness met and justified their juncture; the paradox of all the prophets was fulfilled, and, in the soul of St. Louis, the lion lay down with the lamb. But remember that this text is too lightly interpreted. It is constantly assured, especially in our Tolstoyan tendencies, that when the lion lies down with the lamb the lion becomes lamb-like. But that is brutal annexation and imperialism on the part of the lamb. That is simply the lamb absorbing the lion instead of the lion eating the lamb. The real problem is—Can the lion lie down with the lamb and still retain his royal ferocity? That is the problem the Church attempted; that is the miracle she achieved.

So it is also, of course, with the conflicting accusations from anti-Christians about submission and violence. It is true that the Church instructed some people to fight and others not to fight; and it is true that those who fought were like lightning bolts and those who didn’t were like statues. All this really means is that the Church chose to utilize its Supermen and its Tolstoyans. There must be some value in the life of a soldier, because so many good people have loved being in the military. There must be some value in the idea of non-resistance, as so many good individuals seem to enjoy being Quakers. What the Church did (to that extent) was simply to prevent either of these good things from overshadowing the other. They coexisted. The Tolstoyans, with all the scruples of monks, just became monks. The Quakers became more of a club than a sect. Monks echoed everything Tolstoy said; they expressed clear sadness about the brutality of warfare and the emptiness of revenge. But the Tolstoyans aren’t quite fit to run the whole world; and in the ages of faith, they weren’t allowed to do so. The world did not lose the final charge of Sir James Douglas or the banner of Joan of Arc. And sometimes this pure gentleness and this pure fierceness came together and justified their combination; the paradox of all the prophets was fulfilled, and, in the soul of St. Louis, the lion lay down with the lamb. But remember that this text is often interpreted too lightly. It is frequently asserted, especially in our Tolstoyan views, that when the lion lies down with the lamb, the lion becomes like a lamb. But that is just brutal absorption and imperialism on the lamb's part. That’s simply the lamb taking in the lion instead of the lion devouring the lamb. The real issue is—Can the lion lie down with the lamb and still keep his royal ferocity? That is the issue the Church tackled; that is the miracle she achieved.

This is what I have called guessing the hidden eccentricities of life. This is knowing that a man's heart is to the left and not in the middle. This is knowing not only that the earth is round, but knowing exactly where it is flat. Christian doctrine detected the oddities of life. It not only discovered the law, but it foresaw the exceptions. Those underrate Christianity who say that it discovered mercy; any one might discover mercy. In fact every one did. But to discover a plan for being merciful and also severe—that was to anticipate a strange need of human nature. For no one wants to be forgiven for a big sin as if it were a little one. Any one might say that we should be neither quite miserable nor quite happy. But to find out how far one may be quite miserable without making it impossible to be quite happy—that was a discovery in psychology. Any one might say, "Neither swagger nor grovel"; and it would have been a limit. But to say, "Here you can swagger and there you can grovel"—that was an emancipation.

This is what I've referred to as guessing the hidden quirks of life. This means knowing that a person's heart is to the left and not in the center. This means not only knowing that the earth is round, but also knowing exactly where it's flat. Christian doctrine identified the oddities of life. It not only uncovered the rule but also anticipated the exceptions. Those who underestimate Christianity, claiming it only discovered mercy, are mistaken; anyone can discover mercy. In fact, everyone did. But to devise a plan for being both merciful and tough—that was to recognize a unique need of human nature. Because no one wants to be forgiven for a major sin as if it were a minor one. Anyone can say that we should neither be completely miserable nor entirely happy. But to figure out how miserable one can be without losing the ability to be truly happy—that was a breakthrough in psychology. Anyone might say, "Don't be arrogant or humble," and that would be a boundary. But to say, "Here you can be arrogant, and there you can be humble"—that was liberation.

This was the big fact about Christian ethics; the discovery of the new balance. Paganism had been like a pillar of marble, upright because proportioned with symmetry. Christianity was like a huge and ragged and romantic rock, which, though it sways on its pedestal at a touch, yet, because its exaggerated excrescences exactly balance each other, is enthroned there for a thousand years. In a Gothic cathedral the columns were all different, but they were all necessary. Every support seemed an accidental and fantastic support; every buttress was a flying buttress. So in Christendom apparent accidents balanced. Becket wore a hair shirt under his gold and crimson, and there is much to be said for the combination; for Becket got the benefit of the hair shirt while the people in the street got the benefit of the crimson and gold. It is at least better than the manner of the modern millionaire, who has the black and the drab outwardly for others, and the gold next his heart. But the balance was not always in one man's body as in Becket's; the balance was often distributed over the whole body of Christendom. Because a man prayed and fasted on the Northern snows, flowers could be flung at his festival in the Southern cities; and because fanatics drank water on the sands of Syria, men could still drink cider in the orchards of England. This is what makes Christendom at once so much more perplexing and so much more interesting than the Pagan empire; just as Amiens Cathedral is not better but more interesting than the Parthenon. If any one wants a modern proof of all this, let him consider the curious fact that, under Christianity, Europe (while remaining a unity) has broken up into individual nations. Patriotism is a perfect example of this deliberate balancing of one emphasis against another emphasis. The instinct of the Pagan empire would have said, "You shall all be Roman citizens, and grow alike; let the German grow less slow and reverent; the Frenchmen less experimental and swift." But the instinct of Christian Europe says, "Let the German remain slow and reverent, that the Frenchman may the more safely be swift and experimental. We will make an equipoise out of these excesses. The absurdity called Germany shall correct the insanity called France."

This was the key idea about Christian ethics: the discovery of a new balance. Paganism was like a marble pillar, standing tall because of its perfect symmetry. Christianity resembled a large, rough, and dramatic rock that, while it wobbles with a light touch, remains in place for a thousand years because its uneven features offset each other. In a Gothic cathedral, all the columns were different, yet each was essential. Every support seemed random and whimsical; every buttress was a flying buttress. Similarly, in Christendom, seemingly random elements balanced each other. Becket wore a hair shirt beneath his gold and crimson robes, and there’s a strong case for this combination; he benefited from the hair shirt while the people on the street enjoyed the crimson and gold. At least it's an improvement over the modern millionaire who presents a dull and gray exterior for others while keeping the gold close to his heart. But the balance didn’t always exist within one individual as it did with Becket; often, it was spread throughout the entire body of Christendom. Because one man prayed and fasted in the snowy North, people could celebrate with flowers in the Southern cities; and because fanatics abstained from drink in the sands of Syria, people could still enjoy cider in the orchards of England. This complexity makes Christendom both more puzzling and more fascinating than the Pagan empire, just as Amiens Cathedral is not better but more intriguing than the Parthenon. If anyone wants a modern example of this, consider the interesting fact that, under Christianity, Europe (while remaining unified) has splintered into individual nations. Patriotism perfectly illustrates this careful balancing of one emphasis against another. The mindset of the Pagan empire would have insisted, "You all must be Roman citizens and become similar; let the German become less slow and reverent; the Frenchman, less experimental and quicker." But the spirit of Christian Europe declares, "Let the German stay slow and reverent, so the Frenchman can be more safely quick and experimental. We will create a balance out of these extremes. The absurdity known as Germany will counteract the madness called France."

Last and most important, it is exactly this which explains what is so inexplicable to all the modern critics of the history of Christianity. I mean the monstrous wars about small points of theology, the earthquakes of emotion about a gesture or a word. It was only a matter of an inch; but an inch is everything when you are balancing. The Church could not afford to swerve a hair's breadth on some things if she was to continue her great and daring experiment of the irregular equilibrium. Once let one idea become less powerful and some other idea would become too powerful. It was no flock of sheep the Christian shepherd was leading, but a herd of bulls and tigers, of terrible ideals and devouring doctrines, each one of them strong enough to turn to a false religion and lay waste the world. Remember that the Church went in specifically for dangerous ideas; she was a lion tamer. The idea of birth through a Holy Spirit, of the death of a divine being, of the forgiveness of sins, or the fulfilment of prophecies, are ideas which, any one can see, need but a touch to turn them into something blasphemous or ferocious. The smallest link was let drop by the artificers of the Mediterranean, and the lion of ancestral pessimism burst his chain in the forgotten forests of the north. Of these theological equalisations I have to speak afterwards. Here it is enough to notice that if some small mistake were made in doctrine, huge blunders might be made in human happiness. A sentence phrased wrong about the nature of symbolism would have broken all the best statues in Europe. A slip in the definitions might stop all the dances; might wither all the Christmas trees or break all the Easter eggs. Doctrines had to be defined within strict limits, even in order that man might enjoy general human liberties. The Church had to be careful, if only that the world might be careless.

Last but not least, this is what explains the baffling behavior of modern critics of Christianity's history. I'm talking about the intense conflicts over minor theological points, the emotional upheavals over a gesture or a single word. It was just a matter of an inch; but an inch matters a lot when you’re trying to balance. The Church couldn’t afford to sway even a little in certain areas if it wanted to continue its bold experiment with irregular stability. If one idea lost its strength, another would become too dominant. The Christian shepherd wasn’t leading a flock of sheep, but a pack of bulls and tigers, filled with powerful ideals and consuming doctrines, each capable of turning into a false religion and wreaking havoc on the world. Keep in mind that the Church specifically engaged with dangerous ideas; it was like taming lions. Concepts like birth through the Holy Spirit, the death of a divine being, the forgiveness of sins, or the fulfillment of prophecies are clearly ideas that could easily twist into something blasphemous or violent with just a little nudge. If even the smallest detail was overlooked by the creators in the Mediterranean, the lion of ancestral pessimism would break free in the forgotten forests up north. I’ll discuss these theological balances later. For now, it’s important to note that a minor doctrinal error could lead to major mistakes in human happiness. A poorly worded sentence about symbolism could damage all the finest statues in Europe. A miscalculation in definitions could halt all celebrations, wither all the Christmas trees, or shatter all the Easter eggs. Doctrines had to be defined within strict boundaries, even to ensure that people could enjoy basic freedoms. The Church had to be vigilant so that the world could be carefree.

This is the thrilling romance of Orthodoxy. People have fallen into a foolish habit of speaking of orthodoxy as something heavy, humdrum, and safe. There never was anything so perilous or so exciting as orthodoxy. It was sanity: and to be sane is more dramatic than to be mad. It was the equilibrium of a man behind madly rushing horses, seeming to stoop this way and to sway that, yet in every attitude having the grace of statuary and the accuracy of arithmetic. The Church in its early days went fierce and fast with any warhorse; yet it is utterly unhistoric to say that she merely went mad along one idea, like a vulgar fanaticism. She swerved to left and right, so as exactly to avoid enormous obstacles. She left on one hand the huge bulk of Arianism, buttressed by all the worldly powers to make Christianity too worldly. The next instant she was swerving to avoid an orientalism, which would have made it too unworldly. The orthodox Church never took the tame course or accepted the conventions; the orthodox Church was never respectable. It would have been easier to have accepted the earthly power of the Arians. It would have been easy, in the Calvinistic seventeenth century, to fall into the bottomless pit of predestination. It is easy to be a madman: it is easy to be a heretic. It is always easy to let the age have its head; the difficult thing is to keep one's own. It is always easy to be a modernist; as it is easy to be a snob. To have fallen into any of those open traps of error and exaggeration which fashion after fashion and sect after sect set along the historic path of Christendom—that would indeed have been simple. It is always simple to fall; there are an infinity of angles at which one falls, only one at which one stands. To have fallen into any one of the fads from Gnosticism to Christian Science would indeed have been obvious and tame. But to have avoided them all has been one whirling adventure; and in my vision the heavenly chariot flies thundering through the ages, the dull heresies sprawling and prostrate, the wild truth reeling but erect.

This is the thrilling story of Orthodoxy. People have gotten into a silly habit of thinking of orthodoxy as something heavy, boring, and safe. There’s nothing so dangerous or exciting as orthodoxy. It was sanity, and being sane is more dramatic than being crazy. It was the balance of a man behind wildly rushing horses, seeming to bend this way and sway that, yet in every position showing the elegance of a statue and the precision of math. The Church in its early days charged fiercely and quickly with any warhorse; yet it’s completely inaccurate to say that it only went crazy in one direction, like a plain fanatic. It swerved left and right, precisely avoiding huge obstacles. On one side, it left behind the massive weight of Arianism, backed by all the worldly powers trying to make Christianity too worldly. In the next moment, it swerved to dodge an orientalism that would have made it too unworldly. The orthodox Church never took the easy path or accepted conventions; it was never respectable. It would have been easier to accept the earthly power of the Arians. It would have been easy, in the Calvinistic seventeenth century, to fall into the endless pit of predestination. It’s easy to be a madman; it’s easy to be a heretic. It’s always easy to let the age have its way; the hard part is to hold onto your own beliefs. It’s always easy to be a modernist, just as it’s easy to be a snob. Falling into any of those open traps of error and exaggeration that trend after trend and group after group set along the historical path of Christianity—that would indeed have been simple. It’s always simple to fall; there are countless angles at which one can fall, but only one angle at which one stands. Falling into any of the fads from Gnosticism to Christian Science would have been obvious and ordinary. But avoiding them all has been one wild adventure; in my vision, the heavenly chariot thunders through the ages, the dull heresies sprawled and defeated, the wild truth reeling but standing tall.


CHAPTER VII.—The Eternal Revolution


The following propositions have been urged: First, that some faith in our life is required even to improve it; second, that some dissatisfaction with things as they are is necessary even in order to be satisfied; third, that to have this necessary content and necessary discontent it is not sufficient to have the obvious equilibrium of the Stoic. For mere resignation has neither the gigantic levity of pleasure nor the superb intolerance of pain. There is a vital objection to the advice merely to grin and bear it. The objection is that if you merely bear it, you do not grin. Greek heroes do not grin; but gargoyles do—because they are Christian. And when a Christian is pleased, he is (in the most exact sense) frightfully pleased; his pleasure is frightful. Christ prophesied the whole of Gothic architecture in that hour when nervous and respectable people (such people as now object to barrel organs) objected to the shouting of the gutter-snipes of Jerusalem. He said, "If these were silent, the very stones would cry out." Under the impulse of His spirit arose like a clamorous chorus the facades of the mediæval cathedrals, thronged with shouting faces and open mouths. The prophecy has fulfilled itself: the very stones cry out.

The following points have been suggested: First, some level of faith in our lives is necessary for improvement; second, a certain amount of discontent with the current state of things is needed in order to find satisfaction; third, to possess this essential contentment and discontent, simply achieving the passive state of a Stoic is not enough. Just resigning oneself to life doesn’t embody the sheer lightness of joy or the powerful rejection of pain. There's a significant issue with the advice to simply grin and bear it. The problem is that if you just bear it, you don’t actually grin. Greek heroes don’t smile, but gargoyles do—because they represent Christianity. When a Christian feels pleasure, it is (in the truest sense) extremely intense; their enjoyment is intense. Christ foreshadowed the entire Gothic architectural movement when, in a moment when respectable citizens (the same kind that now complain about street musicians) criticized the raucous cries of the poor in Jerusalem, He declared, "If these were silent, the very stones would cry out." Inspired by His spirit, the facades of medieval cathedrals rose up like a loud chorus, filled with shouting faces and open mouths. This prophecy has come true: the very stones do cry out.

If these things be conceded, though only for argument, we may take up where we left it the thread of the thought of the natural man, called by the Scotch (with regrettable familiarity), "The Old Man." We can ask the next question so obviously in front of us. Some satisfaction is needed even to make things better. But what do we mean by making things better? Most modern talk on this matter is a mere argument in a circle—that circle which we have already made the symbol of madness and of mere rationalism. Evolution is only good if it produces good; good is only good if it helps evolution. The elephant stands on the tortoise, and the tortoise on the elephant.

If we accept these points, even just for the sake of discussion, we can continue from where we left off with the idea of the natural person, which the Scots (rather unfortunately) refer to as "The Old Man." We can pose the next question that clearly lies ahead of us. We need some degree of satisfaction to even improve things. But what do we mean by improvement? Most modern discussions on this topic are just circular arguments—that same circle we've already identified as a sign of madness and pure rationalism. Evolution is only beneficial if it leads to good outcomes; good is only good if it contributes to evolution. The elephant stands on the tortoise, and the tortoise on the elephant.

Obviously, it will not do to take our ideal from the principle in nature; for the simple reason that (except for some human or divine theory), there is no principle in nature. For instance, the cheap anti-democrat of to-day will tell you solemnly that there is no equality in nature. He is right, but he does not see the logical addendum. There is no equality in nature; also there is no inequality in nature. Inequality, as much as equality, implies a standard of value. To read aristocracy into the anarchy of animals is just as sentimental as to read democracy into it. Both aristocracy and democracy are human ideals: the one saying that all men are valuable, the other that some men are more valuable. But nature does not say that cats are more valuable than mice; nature makes no remark on the subject. She does not even say that the cat is enviable or the mouse pitiable. We think the cat superior because we have (or most of us have) a particular philosophy to the effect that life is better than death. But if the mouse were a German pessimist mouse, he might not think that the cat had beaten him at all. He might think he had beaten the cat by getting to the grave first. Or he might feel that he had actually inflicted frightful punishment on the cat by keeping him alive. Just as a microbe might feel proud of spreading a pestilence, so the pessimistic mouse might exult to think that he was renewing in the cat the torture of conscious existence. It all depends on the philosophy of the mouse. You cannot even say that there is victory or superiority in nature unless you have some doctrine about what things are superior. You cannot even say that the cat scores unless there is a system of scoring. You cannot even say that the cat gets the best of it unless there is some best to be got.

Clearly, it doesn't make sense to base our ideals on principles found in nature because, aside from some human or divine theories, there are no principles in nature. For example, today's cheap anti-democrat will earnestly tell you that there is no equality in nature. He’s right, but he misses an important point. There is no equality in nature, and there’s also no inequality in nature. Inequality, just like equality, requires a standard of value. Projecting aristocracy onto the chaos of animals is as sentimental as projecting democracy onto it. Both aristocracy and democracy are human ideals: one claims that all people are valuable, while the other claims that some people are more valuable. However, nature doesn’t say that cats are more valuable than mice; it doesn’t make any judgments on the matter. It doesn’t even suggest that the cat is admirable or the mouse is pitiful. We think of the cat as superior because we generally hold a philosophy that life is better than death. But if the mouse were a German pessimist, he might not see the cat as having outdone him at all. He might believe he bested the cat by dying first. Or he might feel that he actually tortured the cat by staying alive. Just as a microbe might take pride in spreading disease, the pessimistic mouse might feel triumphant in prolonging the cat’s suffering of awareness. It all depends on the mouse’s philosophy. You can't even state that there's victory or superiority in nature without having a belief system about what is superior. You can't say that the cat has an advantage unless there's a way to measure that advantage. You can't even claim that the cat comes out on top without defining what "top" means.

We cannot, then, get the ideal itself from nature, and as we follow here the first and natural speculation, we will leave out (for the present) the idea of getting it from God. We must have our own vision. But the attempts of most moderns to express it are highly vague.

We can't derive the ideal itself from nature, and as we explore the natural understanding here, we'll set aside (for now) the idea of obtaining it from God. We need to have our own perspective. However, most modern attempts to convey it are quite vague.

Some fall back simply on the clock: they talk as if mere passage through time brought some superiority; so that even a man of the first mental calibre carelessly uses the phrase that human morality is never up to date. How can anything be up to date? a date has no character. How can one say that Christmas celebrations are not suitable to the twenty-fifth of a month? What the writer meant, of course, was that the majority is behind his favourite minority—or in front of it. Other vague modern people take refuge in material metaphors; in fact, this is the chief mark of vague modern people. Not daring to define their doctrine of what is good, they use physical figures of speech without stint or shame, and, what is worst of all, seem to think these cheap analogies are exquisitely spiritual and superior to the old morality. Thus they think it intellectual to talk about things being "high." It is at least the reverse of intellectual; it is a mere phrase from a steeple or a weathercock. "Tommy was a good boy" is a pure philosophical statement, worthy of Plato or Aquinas. "Tommy lived the higher life" is a gross metaphor from a ten-foot rule.

Some people rely solely on the clock: they speak as if just getting through time gives some kind of superiority; so even a very intelligent person casually says that human morality is never current. How can anything be current? A date has no real meaning. How can anyone claim that Christmas celebrations aren't suitable for the twenty-fifth of a month? What the writer really meant was that the majority is behind his favorite minority—or ahead of it. Other vague modern individuals hide behind material metaphors; in fact, this is the main trait of vague modern people. Not wanting to clearly define their idea of what is good, they use physical figures of speech without hesitation or embarrassment, and, worst of all, they seem to believe that these simplistic analogies are incredibly spiritual and superior to the old morality. Thus, they consider it intellectual to talk about things being "high." It is, at least, the opposite of intellectual; it’s just a phrase from a steeple or a weather vane. "Tommy was a good boy" is a pure philosophical statement, worthy of Plato or Aquinas. "Tommy lived the higher life" is a crude metaphor from a ten-foot measuring stick.

This, incidentally, is almost the whole weakness of Nietzsche, whom some are representing as a bold and strong thinker. No one will deny that he was a poetical and suggestive thinker; but he was quite the reverse of strong. He was not at all bold. He never put his own meaning before himself in bald abstract words: as did Aristotle and Calvin, and even Karl Marx, the hard, fearless men of thought. Nietzsche always escaped a question by a physical metaphor, like a cheery minor poet. He said, "beyond good and evil," because he had not the courage to say, "more good than good and evil," or, "more evil than good and evil." Had he faced his thought without metaphors, he would have seen that it was nonsense. So, when he describes his hero, he does not dare to say, "the purer man," or "the happier man," or "the sadder man," for all these are ideas; and ideas are alarming. He says "the upper man," or "over man," a physical metaphor from acrobats or alpine climbers. Nietzsche is truly a very timid thinker. He does not really know in the least what sort of man he wants evolution to produce. And if he does not know, certainly the ordinary evolutionists, who talk about things being "higher," do not know either.

This is pretty much the main weakness of Nietzsche, whom some portray as a bold and strong thinker. No one can deny that he was a poetic and thought-provoking thinker, but he was the complete opposite of strong. He wasn't bold at all. He never expressed his ideas in plain, straightforward terms like Aristotle, Calvin, or even Karl Marx, who were tough, fearless thinkers. Nietzsche always sidestepped a question with a physical metaphor, like a cheerful minor poet. He said "beyond good and evil" because he lacked the courage to say "more good than good and evil," or "more evil than good and evil." If he had confronted his thoughts without metaphors, he would have realized they were nonsense. So, when he describes his ideal person, he doesn’t dare to call them "the purer man," or "the happier man," or "the sadder man," because all those are concepts; and concepts are scary. He says "the upper man," or "over man," a physical metaphor from acrobats or mountain climbers. Nietzsche is genuinely a very timid thinker. He doesn’t really know at all what kind of man he wants evolution to create. And if he doesn't know, then certainly the average evolutionists, who talk about things being "higher," don’t know either.

Then again, some people fall back on sheer submission and sitting still. Nature is going to do something some day; nobody knows what, and nobody knows when. We have no reason for acting, and no reason for not acting. If anything happens it is right: if anything is prevented it was wrong. Again, some people try to anticipate nature by doing something, by doing anything. Because we may possibly grow wings they cut off their legs. Yet nature may be trying to make them centipedes for all they know.

Then again, some people just give in and stay put. Nature is going to do something eventually; no one knows what or when. We have no reason to act, and no reason not to act. If something happens, it’s the right thing; if something is stopped, it was the wrong thing. Some people try to guess what nature will do by doing something, anything at all. Just because they might grow wings, they end up cutting off their legs. But for all they know, nature could be trying to make them centipedes.

Lastly, there is a fourth class of people who take whatever it is that they happen to want, and say that that is the ultimate aim of evolution. And these are the only sensible people. This is the only really healthy way with the word evolution, to work for what you want, and to call that evolution. The only intelligible sense that progress or advance can have among men, is that we have a definite vision, and that we wish to make the whole world like that vision. If you like to put it so, the essence of the doctrine is that what we have around us is the mere method and preparation for something that we have to create. This is not a world, but rather the materials for a world. God has given us not so much the colours of a picture as the colours of a palette. But He has also given us a subject, a model, a fixed vision. We must be clear about what we want to paint. This adds a further principle to our previous list of principles. We have said we must be fond of this world, even in order to change it. We now add that we must be fond of another world (real or imaginary) in order to have something to change it to.

Lastly, there’s a fourth group of people who take whatever they want and claim that’s the ultimate goal of evolution. And these are the only reasonable people. This is the only truly healthy approach to the concept of evolution: to pursue what you desire and to call that evolution. The only meaningful way that progress or advancement can exist among people is if we have a clear vision and want to make the whole world reflect that vision. If you want to put it this way, the essence of the idea is that what we see around us is just a method and preparation for something we need to create. This isn’t a world, but rather the materials for a world. God hasn’t just given us the colors of a picture but the colors of a palette. But He has also given us a subject, a model, a fixed vision. We need to be clear about what we want to paint. This adds another principle to our previous list. We’ve said we must appreciate this world, even to change it. Now we add that we must also appreciate another world (real or imagined) to have something to change it into.

We need not debate about the mere words evolution or progress: personally I prefer to call it reform. For reform implies form. It implies that we are trying to shape the world in a particular image; to make it something that we see already in our minds. Evolution is a metaphor from mere automatic unrolling. Progress is a metaphor from merely walking along a road—very likely the wrong road. But reform is a metaphor for reasonable and determined men: it means that we see a certain thing out of shape and we mean to put it into shape. And we know what shape.

We don’t need to argue over the words evolution or progress: personally, I prefer to call it reform. Reform suggests that there’s a form involved. It means we’re trying to shape the world in a specific way; to create something we already envision in our minds. Evolution is just a metaphor for automatic unfolding. Progress is a metaphor for simply walking down a path—likely the wrong one. But reform is a metaphor for rational and determined people: it indicates that we recognize something is out of place and we intend to fix it. And we know what it should look like.

Now here comes in the whole collapse and huge blunder of our age. We have mixed up two different things, two opposite things. Progress should mean that we are always changing the world to suit the vision. Progress does mean (just now) that we are always changing the vision. It should mean that we are slow but sure in bringing justice and mercy among men: it does mean that we are very swift in doubting the desirability of justice and mercy: a wild page from any Prussian sophist makes men doubt it. Progress should mean that we are always walking towards the New Jerusalem. It does mean that the New Jerusalem is always walking away from us. We are not altering the real to suit the ideal. We are altering the ideal: it is easier.

Now here comes the complete breakdown and huge mistake of our time. We’ve confused two different things, two opposing ideas. Progress should mean that we are always changing the world to fit our vision. Instead, it currently means that we are constantly changing the vision. It should mean we are slow but steady in establishing justice and mercy among people; in reality, it means we are quick to question the value of justice and mercy: a random excerpt from any Prussian thinker makes people doubt it. Progress should mean we are always moving towards the New Jerusalem. Instead, it means the New Jerusalem is always moving away from us. We’re not changing the real to fit the ideal. We’re changing the ideal: it’s easier.

Silly examples are always simpler; let us suppose a man wanted a particular kind of world; say, a blue world. He would have no cause to complain of the slightness or swiftness of his task; he might toil for a long time at the transformation; he could work away (in every sense) until all was blue. He could have heroic adventures; the putting of the last touches to a blue tiger. He could have fairy dreams; the dawn of a blue moon. But if he worked hard, that high-minded reformer would certainly (from his own point of view) leave the world better and bluer than he found it. If he altered a blade of grass to his favourite colour every day, he would get on slowly. But if he altered his favourite colour every day, he would not get on at all. If, after reading a fresh philosopher, he started to paint everything red or yellow, his work would be thrown away: there would be nothing to show except a few blue tigers walking about, specimens of his early bad manner. This is exactly the position of the average modern thinker. It will be said that this is avowedly a preposterous example. But it is literally the fact of recent history. The great and grave changes in our political civilization all belonged to the early nineteenth century, not to the later. They belonged to the black and white epoch when men believed fixedly in Toryism, in Protestantism, in Calvinism, in Reform, and not unfrequently in Revolution. And whatever each man believed in he hammered at steadily, without scepticism: and there was a time when the Established Church might have fallen, and the House of Lords nearly fell. It was because Radicals were wise enough to be constant and consistent; it was because Radicals were wise enough to be Conservative. But in the existing atmosphere there is not enough time and tradition in Radicalism to pull anything down. There is a great deal of truth in Lord Hugh Cecil's suggestion (made in a fine speech) that the era of change is over, and that ours is an era of conservation and repose. But probably it would pain Lord Hugh Cecil if he realised (what is certainly the case) that ours is only an age of conservation because it is an age of complete unbelief. Let beliefs fade fast and frequently, if you wish institutions to remain the same. The more the life of the mind is unhinged, the more the machinery of matter will be left to itself. The net result of all our political suggestions, Collectivism, Tolstoyanism, Neo-Feudalism, Communism, Anarchy, Scientific Bureaucracy—the plain fruit of all of them is that the Monarchy and the House of Lords will remain. The net result of all the new religions will be that the Church of England will not (for heaven knows how long) be disestablished. It was Karl Marx, Nietzsche, Tolstoy, Cunninghame Grahame, Bernard Shaw and Auberon Herbert, who between them, with bowed gigantic backs, bore up the throne of the Archbishop of Canterbury.

Silly examples are always simpler; let’s say a guy wanted a specific kind of world; let’s call it a blue world. He wouldn’t have any reason to complain about how small or quick his task was; he could work for a long time transforming everything until it was all blue. He could have incredible adventures, like putting the final touches on a blue tiger. He could have whimsical dreams, like the dawn of a blue moon. But if he worked hard, that well-meaning reformer would definitely (from his perspective) leave the world better and bluer than he found it. If he changed a blade of grass to his favorite color every day, he would make slow progress. But if he changed his favorite color every day, he wouldn’t make any progress at all. If, after reading a new philosopher, he started painting everything red or yellow, his work would be wasted: he’d only have a few blue tigers walking around, remnants of his early, less skilled style. This is exactly the situation for the average modern thinker. Some might argue that this is obviously a ridiculous example. But it’s literally the truth of recent history. The significant changes in our political civilization all took place in the early nineteenth century, not later. They were part of the stark black and white era when people firmly believed in Toryism, Protestantism, Calvinism, Reform, and often Revolution. Whatever each person believed in, they pursued steadily, without doubt: there was a time when the Established Church could have fallen, and the House of Lords nearly did. It was because Radicals were wise enough to be consistent and steadfast; it was because Radicals were wise enough to be Conservative. But in the current climate, there isn’t enough time or tradition in Radicalism to bring anything down. There’s a lot of truth in Lord Hugh Cecil’s suggestion (made in an eloquent speech) that the era of change is over, and that today is an era of conservation and rest. But it would probably upset Lord Hugh Cecil if he realized (which is definitely the case) that our age is only one of conservation because it’s an age of complete disbelief. Let beliefs fade quickly and often, if you want institutions to stay the same. The more the mind's life is unstable, the more the machinery of matter will be left alone. The end result of all our political ideas—Collectivism, Tolstoyanism, Neo-Feudalism, Communism, Anarchy, Scientific Bureaucracy—essentially means that the Monarchy and the House of Lords will remain. The final outcome of all the new religions will be that the Church of England will not (for who knows how long) be disestablished. It was Karl Marx, Nietzsche, Tolstoy, Cunninghame Grahame, Bernard Shaw, and Auberon Herbert, who collectively, with their tremendous weight, supported the throne of the Archbishop of Canterbury.

We may say broadly that free thought is the best of all the safeguards against freedom. Managed in a modern style the emancipation of the slave's mind is the best way of preventing the emancipation of the slave. Teach him to worry about whether he wants to be free, and he will not free himself. Again, it may be said that this instance is remote or extreme. But, again, it is exactly true of the men in the streets around us. It is true that the negro slave, being a debased barbarian, will probably have either a human affection of loyalty, or a human affection for liberty. But the man we see every day—the worker in Mr. Gradgrind's factory, the little clerk in Mr. Gradgrind's office—he is too mentally worried to believe in freedom. He is kept quiet with revolutionary literature. He is calmed and kept in his place by a constant succession of wild philosophies. He is a Marxian one day, a Nietzscheite the next day, a Superman (probably) the next day; and a slave every day. The only thing that remains after all the philosophies is the factory. The only man who gains by all the philosophies is Gradgrind. It would be worth his while to keep his commercial helotry supplied with sceptical literature. And now I come to think of it, of course, Gradgrind is famous for giving libraries. He shows his sense. All modern books are on his side. As long as the vision of heaven is always changing, the vision of earth will be exactly the same. No ideal will remain long enough to be realised, or even partly realised. The modern young man will never change his environment; for he will always change his mind.

We can generally say that free thinking is the best safeguard against true freedom. In today’s world, freeing a slave’s mind is the surest way to prevent their actual freedom. If you teach him to question whether he really wants to be free, he won’t take action to free himself. It might seem like an extreme example, but it's just as true for the people around us. While it’s true that the black slave may have a strong sense of loyalty or a deep longing for liberty, the everyday person we see—the worker in Mr. Gradgrind's factory, the junior clerk in Mr. Gradgrind's office—he’s too mentally burdened to believe in freedom. He’s soothed with revolutionary texts. He’s kept calm and in line by a constant flow of radical ideas. One day he's a Marxist, the next a Nietzsche follower, probably a Superman the day after; and yet, he’s a slave every single day. The only constant after all these ideologies is the factory. The only one who benefits from all these philosophies is Gradgrind. It would be advantageous for him to keep his workforce supplied with skeptical literature. And now that I think about it, Gradgrind is known for providing libraries. He certainly has a strategy. All modern literature supports his views. As long as the idea of paradise keeps shifting, the reality of life will remain exactly the same. No ideal will last long enough to be achieved or even partially achieved. The modern young man will never alter his surroundings because he will always change his perspective.

This, therefore, is our first requirement about the ideal towards which progress is directed; it must be fixed. Whistler used to make many rapid studies of a sitter; it did not matter if he tore up twenty portraits. But it would matter if he looked up twenty times, and each time saw a new person sitting placidly for his portrait. So it does not matter (comparatively speaking) how often humanity fails to imitate its ideal; for then all its old failures are fruitful. But it does frightfully matter how often humanity changes its ideal; for then all its old failures are fruitless. The question therefore becomes this: How can we keep the artist discontented with his pictures while preventing him from being vitally discontented with his art? How can we make a man always dissatisfied with his work, yet always satisfied with working? How can we make sure that the portrait painter will throw the portrait out of window instead of taking the natural and more human course of throwing the sitter out of window?

This is our first requirement for the ideal that progress aims for: it needs to be consistent. Whistler often made quick sketches of a sitter; it didn’t matter if he discarded twenty portraits. But it would be a problem if he looked up twenty times and each time saw a different person calmly sitting for his portrait. So, relatively speaking, it doesn't matter how often humanity falls short of its ideal; because those past failures can still be valuable. However, it really matters how often humanity changes its ideal; because then all those past failures become pointless. The real question is: How can we keep the artist unhappy with his work while preventing him from becoming deeply discontented with his art? How can we ensure a person is always dissatisfied with their creations yet always finds joy in the act of creating? How can we encourage the portrait painter to throw the portrait out the window instead of resorting to the more natural and human choice of throwing the sitter out the window?

A strict rule is not only necessary for ruling; it is also necessary for rebelling. This fixed and familiar ideal is necessary to any sort of revolution. Man will sometimes act slowly upon new ideas; but he will only act swiftly upon old ideas. If I am merely to float or fade or evolve, it may be towards something anarchic; but if I am to riot, it must be for something respectable. This is the whole weakness of certain schools of progress and moral evolution. They suggest that there has been a slow movement towards morality, with an imperceptible ethical change in every year or at every instant. There is only one great disadvantage in this theory. It talks of a slow movement towards justice; but it does not permit a swift movement. A man is not allowed to leap up and declare a certain state of things to be intrinsically intolerable. To make the matter clear, it is better to take a specific example. Certain of the idealistic vegetarians, such as Mr. Salt, say that the time has now come for eating no meat; by implication they assume that at one time it was right to eat meat, and they suggest (in words that could be quoted) that some day it may be wrong to eat milk and eggs. I do not discuss here the question of what is justice to animals. I only say that whatever is justice ought, under given conditions, to be prompt justice. If an animal is wronged, we ought to be able to rush to his rescue. But how can we rush if we are, perhaps, in advance of our time? How can we rush to catch a train which may not arrive for a few centuries? How can I denounce a man for skinning cats, if he is only now what I may possibly become in drinking a glass of milk? A splendid and insane Russian sect ran about taking all the cattle out of all the carts. How can I pluck up courage to take the horse out of my hansom-cab, when I do not know whether my evolutionary watch is only a little fast or the cabman's a little slow? Suppose I say to a sweater, "Slavery suited one stage of evolution." And suppose he answers, "And sweating suits this stage of evolution." How can I answer if there is no eternal test? If sweaters can be behind the current morality, why should not philanthropists be in front of it? What on earth is the current morality, except in its literal sense—the morality that is always running away?

A strict rule isn't just needed for governing; it's also essential for rebelling. This fixed and familiar ideal is vital for any type of revolution. People might take their time to act on new ideas, but they will jump into action with old ones. If I’m just going to drift or change gradually, it might lead to something chaotic; but if I'm going to rise up, it has to be for something respectable. This is the major flaw in certain progressive and moral evolution theories. They imply that there has been a slow push towards morality, with tiny ethical shifts every year or even every moment. The only issue with this theory is that it speaks of a slow advance towards justice but doesn’t allow for a quick response. A person can’t just spring up and declare that a certain situation is completely unacceptable. To clarify this, let’s consider a specific example. Some idealistic vegetarians, like Mr. Salt, claim that it's now time to stop eating meat; they imply that there was a time when eating meat was acceptable, and they suggest (with words that could be quoted) that maybe one day it will be wrong to consume milk and eggs. I'm not discussing what justice means for animals here. I’m simply saying that whatever justice is, it should, under certain conditions, be immediate. If an animal is mistreated, we should be able to rush to help it. But how can we rush if we might be ahead of our time? How can we sprint to catch a train that might not arrive for centuries? How can I condemn someone for skinning cats when I might soon find myself drinking a glass of milk? There was a wild and eccentric Russian group that ran around taking all the cattle out of carts. How can I gather the courage to pull the horse out of my cab when I don’t know if my sense of evolution is just a bit too fast or the cab driver’s is a bit too slow? Suppose I tell a factory owner, "Slavery was acceptable in one stage of evolution." And suppose he replies, "And factory work is fine in this stage of evolution." What can I say if there’s no eternal standard? If those who exploit can lag behind current morality, why can’t those who help others be ahead of it? What is the current morality, except in its most basic sense—the kind that is always escaping?

Thus we may say that a permanent ideal is as necessary to the innovator as to the conservative; it is necessary whether we wish the king's orders to be promptly executed or whether we only wish the king to be promptly executed. The guillotine has many sins, but to do it justice there is nothing evolutionary about it. The favourite evolutionary argument finds its best answer in the axe. The Evolutionist says, "Where do you draw the line?" the Revolutionist answers, "I draw it here: exactly between your head and body." There must at any given moment be an abstract right and wrong if any blow is to be struck; there must be something eternal if there is to be anything sudden. Therefore for all intelligible human purposes, for altering things or for keeping things as they are, for founding a system for ever, as in China, or for altering it every month as in the early French Revolution, it is equally necessary that the vision should be a fixed vision. This is our first requirement.

So we can say that having a permanent ideal is just as necessary for the innovator as it is for the conservative; it's needed whether we want the king's orders to be carried out quickly or whether we just want the king to be quickly overthrown. The guillotine has many faults, but credit where it's due: it isn't evolutionary at all. The favorite evolutionary argument finds its best response in the axe. The Evolutionist asks, "Where do you draw the line?" and the Revolutionist replies, "I draw it here: right between your head and body." At any moment, there must be a clear sense of right and wrong if any action is to be taken; there must be something eternal if anything sudden is to happen. Therefore, for all understandable human purposes—whether it's to change things or to keep them the same, whether to establish a lasting system like in China or to change it every month as was done in the early French Revolution—it's equally necessary for the vision to be a fixed one. This is our first requirement.

When I had written this down, I felt once again the presence of something else in the discussion: as a man hears a church bell above the sound of the street. Something seemed to be saying, "My ideal at least is fixed; for it was fixed before the foundations of the world. My vision of perfection assuredly cannot be altered; for it is called Eden. You may alter the place to which you are going; but you cannot alter the place from which you have come. To the orthodox there must always be a case for revolution; for in the hearts of men God has been put under the feet of Satan. In the upper world hell once rebelled against heaven. But in this world heaven is rebelling against hell. For the orthodox there can always be a revolution; for a revolution is a restoration. At any instant you may strike a blow for the perfection which no man has seen since Adam. No unchanging custom, no changing evolution can make the original good anything but good. Man may have had concubines as long as cows have had horns: still they are not a part of him if they are sinful. Men may have been under oppression ever since fish were under water; still they ought not to be, if oppression is sinful. The chain may seem as natural to the slave, or the paint to the harlot, as does the plume to the bird or the burrow to the fox; still they are not, if they are sinful. I lift my prehistoric legend to defy all your history. Your vision is not merely a fixture: it is a fact." I paused to note the new coincidence of Christianity: but I passed on.

When I wrote this down, I felt once again the presence of something else in the conversation: like a man hearing a church bell over the noise of the street. Something seemed to be saying, "At least my ideal is set; it was established before the foundations of the world. My vision of perfection definitely can’t be changed; it’s called Eden. You might change where you’re going, but you can’t change where you’ve come from. For the traditionalists, there will always be a need for revolution; in the hearts of people, God has been pushed beneath Satan. In the higher realm, hell once rebelled against heaven. But here on earth, heaven is rebelling against hell. For the traditionalists, there can always be a revolution; a revolution is a restoration. At any moment, you can strike a blow for the perfection that no one has seen since Adam. No unchanging custom, no evolving change can make the original good anything but good. People may have had mistresses as long as cows have had horns; still, they are not part of him if they are sinful. Men may have been oppressed as long as fish have been in water; still, they shouldn’t be if oppression is sinful. The chains may seem as normal to the slave, or the makeup to the prostitute, as the feather to the bird or the den to the fox; still, they are not, if they are sinful. I raise my ancient legend to challenge all your history. Your vision isn’t just a fixture: it’s a fact." I paused to consider the new twist of Christianity: but I moved on.

I passed on to the next necessity of any ideal of progress. Some people (as we have said) seem to believe in an automatic and impersonal progress in the nature of things. But it is clear that no political activity can be encouraged by saying that progress is natural and inevitable; that is not a reason for being active, but rather a reason for being lazy. If we are bound to improve, we need not trouble to improve. The pure doctrine of progress is the best of all reasons for not being a progressive. But it is to none of these obvious comments that I wish primarily to call attention.

I moved on to the next essential aspect of any ideal of progress. Some people (as we've mentioned) seem to think that progress happens automatically and without personal involvement. However, it's evident that you can't motivate political action by claiming that progress is natural and inevitable; that reasoning actually encourages inactivity instead of action. If improvement is guaranteed, then we don’t have to push ourselves to improve. The strict idea of progress serves as the best excuse for not being progressive at all. But I'm not here to focus on these obvious points.

The only arresting point is this: that if we suppose improvement to be natural, it must be fairly simple. The world might conceivably be working towards one consummation, but hardly towards any particular arrangement of many qualities. To take our original simile: Nature by herself may be growing more blue; that is, a process so simple that it might be impersonal. But Nature cannot be making a careful picture made of many picked colours, unless Nature is personal. If the end of the world were mere darkness or mere light it might come as slowly and inevitably as dusk or dawn. But if the end of the world is to be a piece of elaborate and artistic chiaroscuro, then there must be design in it, either human or divine. The world, through mere time, might grow black like an old picture, or white like an old coat; but if it is turned into a particular piece of black and white art—then there is an artist.

The only striking point is this: if we think of improvement as natural, it has to be pretty straightforward. The world might be moving toward one final outcome, but not toward any specific combination of different qualities. To use our original analogy: Nature by itself could be becoming more blue; that's such a simple process that it could seem impersonal. But Nature can’t be creating a carefully composed picture with many chosen colors unless it is personal. If the end of the world were just darkness or just light, it could happen as slowly and inevitably as dusk or dawn. But if the end of the world is meant to be a complex and artistic play of light and shadow, then there must be some design behind it, whether human or divine. The world, just over time, might fade to black like an old painting or turn white like an old coat; but if it becomes a specific piece of black and white art—then there is an artist.

If the distinction be not evident, I give an ordinary instance. We constantly hear a particularly cosmic creed from the modern humanitarians; I use the word humanitarian in the ordinary sense, as meaning one who upholds the claims of all creatures against those of humanity. They suggest that through the ages we have been growing more and more humane, that is to say, that one after another, groups or sections of beings, slaves, children, women, cows, or what not, have been gradually admitted to mercy or to justice. They say that we once thought it right to eat men (we didn't); but I am not here concerned with their history, which is highly unhistorical. As a fact, anthropophagy is certainly a decadent thing, not a primitive one. It is much more likely that modern men will eat human flesh out of affectation than that primitive man ever ate it out of ignorance. I am here only following the outlines of their argument, which consists in maintaining that man has been progressively more lenient, first to citizens, then to slaves, then to animals, and then (presumably) to plants. I think it wrong to sit on a man. Soon, I shall think it wrong to sit on a horse. Eventually (I suppose) I shall think it wrong to sit on a chair. That is the drive of the argument. And for this argument it can be said that it is possible to talk of it in terms of evolution or inevitable progress. A perpetual tendency to touch fewer and fewer things might, one feels, be a mere brute unconscious tendency, like that of a species to produce fewer and fewer children. This drift may be really evolutionary, because it is stupid.

If the distinction isn’t clear, let me give a common example. We often hear a particularly grand belief from modern humanitarians; I use the term humanitarian in the usual sense, meaning someone who advocates for the rights of all living beings over those of humanity. They claim that over time we’ve become more humane, which means that one after another, groups like slaves, children, women, cows, and others have gradually been granted mercy or justice. They say we once thought it was acceptable to eat humans (which wasn't true); however, I’m not here to get into their historical inaccuracies. As a matter of fact, cannibalism is definitely a sign of decline, not a primitive behavior. It's far more likely that modern people would eat human flesh out of pretentiousness than that primitive humans did it out of ignorance. I’m just outlining their argument, which asserts that humans have become progressively more compassionate, first towards citizens, then slaves and animals, and eventually (presumably) towards plants. I believe it’s wrong to sit on a person. Soon, I might think it’s wrong to sit on a horse. Eventually (I guess) I will think it’s wrong to sit on a chair. That’s the essence of the argument. For this argument, one could say it reflects notions of evolution or inevitable progress. A constant tendency to touch fewer things might be perceived as simply a base unconscious pattern, similar to a species producing fewer offspring. This trend could indeed be evolutionary, because it’s nonsensical.

Darwinism can be used to back up two mad moralities, but it cannot be used to back up a single sane one. The kinship and competition of all living creatures can be used as a reason for being insanely cruel or insanely sentimental; but not for a healthy love of animals. On the evolutionary basis you may be inhumane, or you may be absurdly humane; but you cannot be human. That you and a tiger are one may be a reason for being tender to a tiger. Or it may be a reason for being as cruel as the tiger. It is one way to train the tiger to imitate you, it is a shorter way to imitate the tiger. But in neither case does evolution tell you how to treat a tiger reasonably, that is, to admire his stripes while avoiding his claws.

Darwinism can support two extreme moral outlooks, but it can't support a single rational one. The relationships and competition among all living beings can justify being either excessively cruel or excessively sentimental; however, they don't justify a genuine love for animals. Based on evolution, you can choose to be inhumane or absurdly humane, but you can't truly be human. The idea that you and a tiger are connected might give you a reason to be gentle with a tiger. Or it might give you a reason to be as brutal as the tiger. One way is to train the tiger to copy you, and a quicker way is to copy the tiger. But in neither scenario does evolution provide guidance on how to treat a tiger sensibly—like appreciating its stripes while steering clear of its claws.

If you want to treat a tiger reasonably, you must go back to the garden of Eden. For the obstinate reminder continued to recur: only the supernatural has taken a sane view of Nature. The essence of all pantheism, evolutionism, and modern cosmic religion is really in this proposition: that Nature is our mother. Unfortunately, if you regard Nature as a mother, you discover that she is a step-mother. The main point of Christianity was this: that Nature is not our mother: Nature is our sister. We can be proud of her beauty, since we have the same father; but she has no authority over us; we have to admire, but not to imitate. This gives to the typically Christian pleasure in this earth a strange touch of lightness that is almost frivolity. Nature was a solemn mother to the worshippers of Isis and Cybele. Nature was a solemn mother to Wordsworth or to Emerson. But Nature is not solemn to Francis of Assisi or to George Herbert. To St. Francis, Nature is a sister, and even a younger sister: a little, dancing sister, to be laughed at as well as loved.

If you want to treat a tiger fairly, you need to go back to the Garden of Eden. The stubborn reminder kept coming back: only the supernatural has truly understood Nature. The core of all pantheism, evolutionism, and modern cosmic religion is this idea: Nature is our mother. Unfortunately, if you see Nature as a mother, you find out that she behaves like a step-mother. The main point of Christianity was this: Nature is not our mother; Nature is our sister. We can take pride in her beauty since we share the same father, but she has no authority over us; we should admire her, but not copy her. This adds a peculiar lightness to the typical Christian appreciation of this earth that is almost playful. Nature was a serious mother to the worshippers of Isis and Cybele. Nature was a serious mother to Wordsworth or Emerson. But Nature is not serious for Francis of Assisi or George Herbert. To St. Francis, Nature is a sister, even a younger sister: a little, dancing sister, to be both laughed at and loved.

This, however, is hardly our main point at present; I have admitted it only in order to show how constantly, and as it were accidentally, the key would fit the smallest doors. Our main point is here, that if there be a mere trend of impersonal improvement in Nature, it must presumably be a simple trend towards some simple triumph. One can imagine that some automatic tendency in biology might work for giving us longer and longer noses. But the question is, do we want to have longer and longer noses? I fancy not; I believe that we most of us want to say to our noses, "Thus far, and no farther; and here shall thy proud point be stayed": we require a nose of such length as may ensure an interesting face. But we cannot imagine a mere biological trend towards producing interesting faces; because an interesting face is one particular arrangement of eyes, nose, and mouth, in a most complex relation to each other. Proportion cannot be a drift: it is either an accident or a design. So with the ideal of human morality and its relation to the humanitarians and the anti-humanitarians. It is conceivable that we are going more and more to keep our hands off things: not to drive horses; not to pick flowers. We may eventually be bound not to disturb a man's mind even by argument; not to disturb the sleep of birds even by coughing. The ultimate apotheosis would appear to be that of a man sitting quite still, not daring to stir for fear of disturbing a fly, nor to eat for fear of incommoding a microbe. To so crude a consummation as that we might perhaps unconsciously drift. But do we want so crude a consummation? Similarly, we might unconsciously evolve along the opposite or Nietzscheian line of development—superman crushing superman in one tower of tyrants until the universe is smashed up for fun. But do we want the universe smashed up for fun? Is it not quite clear that what we really hope for is one particular management and proposition of these two things; a certain amount of restraint and respect, a certain amount of energy and mastery. If our life is ever really as beautiful as a fairy-tale, we shall have to remember that all the beauty of a fairy-tale lies in this: that the prince has a wonder which just stops short of being fear. If he is afraid of the giant, there is an end of him; but also if he is not astonished at the giant, there is an end of the fairy-tale. The whole point depends upon his being at once humble enough to wonder, and haughty enough to defy. So our attitude to the giant of the world must not merely be increasing delicacy or increasing contempt: it must be one particular proportion of the two—which is exactly right. We must have in us enough reverence for all things outside us to make us tread fearfully on the grass. We must also have enough disdain for all things outside us, to make us, on due occasion, spit at the stars. Yet these two things (if we are to be good or happy) must be combined, not in any combination, but in one particular combination. The perfect happiness of men on the earth (if it ever comes) will not be a flat and solid thing, like the satisfaction of animals. It will be an exact and perilous balance; like that of a desperate romance. Man must have just enough faith in himself to have adventures, and just enough doubt of himself to enjoy them.

This, however, isn’t really our main point right now; I’ve mentioned it just to show how consistently and almost accidentally, the key would fit the smallest doors. Our main point is that if there’s a general trend of impersonal improvement in Nature, it must be a trend toward some simple triumph. One could picture some automatic process in biology working to give us longer and longer noses. But the question is, do we actually want longer and longer noses? I doubt it; I think most of us want to tell our noses, “This far, and no further; this is where you should stop.” We want a nose that’s just the right length to create an interesting face. But we can’t imagine a purely biological trend aimed at producing interesting faces because an interesting face is a specific arrangement of eyes, nose, and mouth in a very complex relationship. Proportion can’t just be a drift; it’s either an accident or it’s designed. The same goes for the ideal of human morality and its connection to humanitarians and anti-humanitarians. It’s possible that we might increasingly choose to keep our hands off things: not to drive horses; not to pick flowers. We might ultimately find ourselves unable to disturb a person’s mind even by arguing; or to disrupt a bird’s sleep even by coughing. The ultimate perfection might be a person sitting perfectly still, afraid to move in case they disturb a fly, or afraid to eat in case they bother a microbe. We might unconsciously drift toward such a crude end. But do we really want such a blunt finality? Similarly, we might unintentionally evolve in the opposite, Nietzschean direction—superhumans dominating superhumans in a tower of tyrants until the universe is smashed for fun. But do we want the universe to be destroyed for amusement? Isn’t it clear that what we genuinely hope for is a specific management and arrangement of these two things: a certain level of restraint and respect, and a certain level of energy and mastery? If our lives are ever truly as beautiful as a fairy tale, we must remember that all the beauty of a fairy tale comes from the prince having a wonder that just falls short of being fear. If he fears the giant, that’s the end of him; but if he isn’t amazed by the giant, that’s the end of the fairy tale. The whole point is that he needs to be both humble enough to be amazed and proud enough to stand his ground. So, our approach to the giant of the world must not just be increasing daintiness or increasing disdain; it has to be one specific proportion of the two—that’s just right. We need enough reverence for everything around us to tread carefully on the grass. We also need enough disdain for everything outside us so that when the occasion calls for it, we might even spit at the stars. Yet these two aspects (if we’re to be good or happy) must combine, not just in any random way, but in one precise combination. The perfect happiness of people on earth (if it ever arrives) will not be flat and solid like the satisfaction of animals. It will be a delicate and risky balance, like a passionate romance. Humanity must have just enough faith in itself to seek adventures, and just enough doubt to enjoy them.

This, then, is our second requirement for the ideal of progress. First, it must be fixed; second, it must be composite. It must not (if it is to satisfy our souls) be the mere victory of some one thing swallowing up everything else, love or pride or peace or adventure; it must be a definite picture composed of these elements in their best proportion and relation. I am not concerned at this moment to deny that some such good culmination may be, by the constitution of things, reserved for the human race. I only point out that if this composite happiness is fixed for us it must be fixed by some mind; for only a mind can place the exact proportions of a composite happiness. If the beatification of the world is a mere work of nature, then it must be as simple as the freezing of the world, or the burning up of the world. But if the beatification of the world is not a work of nature but a work of art, then it involves an artist. And here again my contemplation was cloven by the ancient voice which said, "I could have told you all this a long time ago. If there is any certain progress it can only be my kind of progress, the progress towards a complete city of virtues and dominations where righteousness and peace contrive to kiss each other. An impersonal force might be leading you to a wilderness of perfect flatness or a peak of perfect height. But only a personal God can possibly be leading you (if, indeed, you are being led) to a city with just streets and architectural proportions, a city in which each of you can contribute exactly the right amount of your own colour to the many-coloured coat of Joseph."

This, then, is our second requirement for the ideal of progress. First, it must be fixed; second, it must be made up of different parts. It can't just be the triumph of one thing over everything else—like love, pride, peace, or adventure. It needs to be a clear picture made up of these elements in the right balance and relationship. I'm not trying to argue right now that any such perfect outcome is meant for humanity. I just want to point out that if this happiness made up of different parts is meant for us, then it must be determined by some kind of mind; only a mind can figure out the exact proportions of this composite happiness. If the world's ultimate happiness is simply a natural occurrence, then it has to be as straightforward as the world freezing or burning up. But if the world's happiness is not a natural event but a work of art, then it requires an artist. And again, this thought was interrupted by the ancient voice that said, “I could have told you all this a long time ago. If there’s any certain progress, it can only be my kind of progress—the one toward a complete city of virtues and powers where righteousness and peace come together. An impersonal force might be guiding you toward a flat wilderness or a perfect peak. But only a personal God can possibly be leading you (if, indeed, you are being led) to a city with straight streets and excellent architecture, a city where each of you can contribute exactly the right amount of your own color to Joseph’s many-colored coat.”

Twice again, therefore, Christianity had come in with the exact answer that I required. I had said, "The ideal must be fixed," and the Church had answered, "Mine is literally fixed, for it existed before anything else." I said secondly, "It must be artistically combined, like a picture"; and the Church answered, "Mine is quite literally a picture, for I know who painted it." Then I went on to the third thing, which, as it seemed to me, was needed for an Utopia or goal of progress. And of all the three it is infinitely the hardest to express. Perhaps it might be put thus: that we need watchfulness even in Utopia, lest we fall from Utopia as we fell from Eden.

Twice more, then, Christianity provided the exact answers I was looking for. I said, "The ideal must be fixed," and the Church responded, "Mine is literally fixed, as it existed before anything else." I then said, "It must be artistically combined, like a painting"; and the Church replied, "Mine is literally a painting, because I know who created it." Next, I addressed the third requirement, which I felt was necessary for a Utopia or a goal of progress. Out of all three, this is by far the hardest to articulate. Maybe it can be expressed this way: we need to remain vigilant even in Utopia, so we don’t fall from it like we did from Eden.

We have remarked that one reason offered for being a progressive is that things naturally tend to grow better. But the only real reason for being a progressive is that things naturally tend to grow worse. The corruption in things is not only the best argument for being progressive; it is also the only argument against being conservative. The conservative theory would really be quite sweeping and unanswerable if it were not for this one fact. But all conservatism is based upon the idea that if you leave things alone you leave them as they are. But you do not. If you leave a thing alone you leave it to a torrent of change. If you leave a white post alone it will soon be a black post. If you particularly want it to be white you must be always painting it again; that is, you must be always having a revolution. Briefly, if you want the old white post you must have a new white post. But this which is true even of inanimate things is in a quite special and terrible sense true of all human things. An almost unnatural vigilance is really required of the citizen because of the horrible rapidity with which human institutions grow old. It is the custom in passing romance and journalism to talk of men suffering under old tyrannies. But, as a fact, men have almost always suffered under new tyrannies; under tyrannies that had been public liberties hardly twenty years before. Thus England went mad with joy over the patriotic monarchy of Elizabeth; and then (almost immediately afterwards) went mad with rage in the trap of the tyranny of Charles the First. So, again, in France the monarchy became intolerable, not just after it had been tolerated, but just after it had been adored. The son of Louis the well-beloved was Louis the guillotined. So in the same way in England in the nineteenth century the Radical manufacturer was entirely trusted as a mere tribune of the people, until suddenly we heard the cry of the Socialist that he was a tyrant eating the people like bread. So again, we have almost up to the last instant trusted the newspapers as organs of public opinion. Just recently some of us have seen (not slowly, but with a start) that they are obviously nothing of the kind. They are, by the nature of the case, the hobbies of a few rich men. We have not any need to rebel against antiquity; we have to rebel against novelty. It is the new rulers, the capitalist or the editor, who really hold up the modern world. There is no fear that a modern king will attempt to override the constitution; it is more likely that he will ignore the constitution and work behind its back; he will take no advantage of his kingly power; it is more likely that he will take advantage of his kingly powerlessness, of the fact that he is free from criticism and publicity. For the king is the most private person of our time. It will not be necessary for any one to fight again against the proposal of a censorship of the press. We do not need a censorship of the press. We have a censorship by the press.

We’ve noticed that one reason people give for being progressive is that things tend to improve naturally. But the real reason for being progressive is that things tend to get worse naturally. The decay in things is not only the strongest argument for being progressive; it’s also the only argument against being conservative. The conservative viewpoint would be very robust and unassailable if it weren’t for this one fact. But all conservatism is based on the idea that if you leave things alone, they’ll stay the same. But they won’t. If you leave something alone, you subject it to constant change. If you leave a white post alone, it will soon become a black post. If you want it to stay white, you have to keep repainting it; in other words, you must keep having a revolution. Simply put, if you want the old white post, you need a new white post. This is true for even inanimate objects, but it’s especially true for all human matters in a frightening way. Citizens actually need an almost unnatural level of vigilance because of how quickly human institutions age. It’s common in romantic literature and journalism to speak of people suffering under old oppressors. But in reality, people have mostly suffered under new oppressors; under oppressors that had just been public freedoms a mere twenty years prior. For example, England celebrated the patriotic monarchy of Elizabeth, then (almost immediately afterwards) erupted in rage under the tyranny of Charles the First. Similarly, in France, the monarchy became unbearable not just after it was tolerated but right after it had been adored. The son of Louis the Well-Beloved turned into Louis the Guillotined. In the same way, during the nineteenth century in England, the Radical industrialist was fully trusted as a representative of the people, until suddenly the Socialist cried out that he was a tyrant devouring the populace. We have even recently come to realize (not slowly, but with abruptness) that newspapers, which we once viewed as the voice of public opinion, are actually nothing of the sort. They are essentially the playthings of a few wealthy individuals. We do not need to rebel against the past; we must rebel against what’s new. It’s the new rulers, the capitalists or the editors, who really control the modern world. There’s no fear that a modern king will try to bypass the constitution; it’s more likely that he will disregard the constitution and work in secret; he won’t leverage his royal power; it’s more likely he will exploit his royal powerlessness, taking advantage of being free from scrutiny and public attention. Because the king is the most private individual of our time. There’s no need for anyone to fight against a proposal for press censorship anymore. We don’t need a censorship of the press. We already have a censorship by the press.

This startling swiftness with which popular systems turn oppressive is the third fact for which we shall ask our perfect theory of progress to allow. It must always be on the look out for every privilege being abused, for every working right becoming a wrong. In this matter I am entirely on the side of the revolutionists. They are really right to be always suspecting human institutions; they are right not to put their trust in princes nor in any child of man. The chieftain chosen to be the friend of the people becomes the enemy of the people; the newspaper started to tell the truth now exists to prevent the truth being told. Here, I say, I felt that I was really at last on the side of the revolutionary. And then I caught my breath again: for I remembered that I was once again on the side of the orthodox.

This shocking speed at which popular systems become oppressive is the third point that we want our ideal theory of progress to recognize. It must always be vigilant for every privilege that's being misused and for every right of workers turning into a wrong. In this regard, I completely support the revolutionaries. They’re correct to always be wary of human institutions; they’re right not to place their trust in leaders or in any other human. The leader who’s supposed to be a friend of the people often ends up being their enemy; the newspaper that was created to share the truth now exists to suppress it. Here, I felt that I was finally aligned with the revolutionaries. But then I paused: I remembered that I was once again on the side of the traditionalists.

Christianity spoke again and said, "I have always maintained that men were naturally backsliders; that human virtue tended of its own nature to rust or to rot; I have always said that human beings as such go wrong, especially happy human beings, especially proud and prosperous human beings. This eternal revolution, this suspicion sustained through centuries, you (being a vague modern) call the doctrine of progress. If you were a philosopher you would call it, as I do, the doctrine of original sin. You may call it the cosmic advance as much as you like; I call it what it is—the Fall.

Christianity spoke again and said, "I have always believed that people are naturally prone to falling away; that human virtue tends to deteriorate on its own; I have always said that humans, in general, make mistakes, especially those who are happy, particularly those who are proud and successful. This ongoing cycle, this doubt that has lasted for centuries, you (being a vague modern) refer to as the idea of progress. If you were a philosopher, you would call it, like I do, the concept of original sin. You can label it the cosmic advance as much as you want; I call it what it is—the Fall."

I have spoken of orthodoxy coming in like a sword; here I confess it came in like a battle-axe. For really (when I came to think of it) Christianity is the only thing left that has any real right to question the power of the well-nurtured or the well-bred. I have listened often enough to Socialists, or even to democrats, saying that the physical conditions of the poor must of necessity make them mentally and morally degraded. I have listened to scientific men (and there are still scientific men not opposed to democracy) saying that if we give the poor healthier conditions vice and wrong will disappear. I have listened to them with a horrible attention, with a hideous fascination. For it was like watching a man energetically sawing from the tree the branch he is sitting on. If these happy democrats could prove their case, they would strike democracy dead. If the poor are thus utterly demoralized, it may or may not be practical to raise them. But it is certainly quite practical to disfranchise them. If the man with a bad bedroom cannot give a good vote, then the first and swiftest deduction is that he shall give no vote. The governing class may not unreasonably say, "It may take us some time to reform his bedroom. But if he is the brute you say, it will take him very little time to ruin our country. Therefore we will take your hint and not give him the chance." It fills me with horrible amusement to observe the way in which the earnest Socialist industriously lays the foundation of all aristocracy, expatiating blandly upon the evident unfitness of the poor to rule. It is like listening to somebody at an evening party apologising for entering without evening dress, and explaining that he had recently been intoxicated, had a personal habit of taking off his clothes in the street, and had, moreover, only just changed from prison uniform. At any moment, one feels, the host might say that really, if it was as bad as that, he need not come in at all. So it is when the ordinary Socialist, with a beaming face, proves that the poor, after their smashing experiences, cannot be really trustworthy. At any moment the rich may say, "Very well, then, we won't trust them," and bang the door in his face. On the basis of Mr. Blatchford's view of heredity and environment, the case for the aristocracy is quite overwhelming. If clean homes and clean air make clean souls, why not give the power (for the present at any rate) to those who undoubtedly have the clean air? If better conditions will make the poor more fit to govern themselves, why should not better conditions already make the rich more fit to govern them? On the ordinary environment argument the matter is fairly manifest. The comfortable class must be merely our vanguard in Utopia.

I’ve talked about how orthodoxy comes in like a sword; here I admit it came in like a battle-axe. Because when I really think about it, Christianity is the only thing left that can truly question the authority of the privileged. I’ve often heard Socialists, or even democrats, claim that the living conditions of the poor must inevitably lead to their mental and moral degradation. I’ve listened to scientists (and there are still scientists who don’t oppose democracy) say that if we provide the poor with healthier conditions, vices and wrongdoing will disappear. I’ve listened to them with a disturbing intensity, almost like a terrible fascination. It was like watching a guy energetically saw the branch he’s sitting on. If these optimistic democrats could prove their point, they would effectively kill democracy. If the poor are truly that demoralized, it may or may not be practical to uplift them. But it is definitely practical to disenfranchise them. If a man in a bad living situation can’t cast an informed vote, then the immediate conclusion is that he shouldn’t vote at all. The ruling class might reasonably argue, “It may take us a while to improve his situation. But if he’s as much of a brute as you say, it won’t take him long to ruin our country. So we’ll take your advice and not give him the opportunity.” It fills me with a dark amusement to see how the earnest Socialist methodically lays the groundwork for all forms of aristocracy, smoothly discussing the obvious unfitness of the poor to govern. It’s like listening to someone at a party apologize for showing up without formal wear, explaining that he recently got drunk, has a habit of taking his clothes off in public, and just changed out of a prison uniform. At any moment, you feel the host might say that if it’s really that bad, he shouldn’t come in at all. Similarly, when the typical Socialist, with a cheerful expression, argues that the poor can’t truly be trusted after their traumatic experiences, the rich could easily respond, “Fine then, we won’t trust them,” and slam the door in his face. Based on Mr. Blatchford’s perspective on heredity and environment, the argument for aristocracy is quite strong. If clean homes and fresh air result in clean souls, why shouldn’t we give the power (at least for now) to those who clearly have access to clean air? If improved conditions will make the poor more capable of self-governance, then shouldn’t the better conditions that already exist make the rich more qualified to govern them? In light of the typical environmental arguments, this is quite clear. The comfortable class must simply be our leaders in achieving Utopia.

Is there any answer to the proposition that those who have had the best opportunities will probably be our best guides? Is there any answer to the argument that those who have breathed clean air had better decide for those who have breathed foul? As far as I know, there is only one answer, and that answer is Christianity. Only the Christian Church can offer any rational objection to a complete confidence in the rich. For she has maintained from the beginning that the danger was not in man's environment, but in man. Further, she has maintained that if we come to talk of a dangerous environment, the most dangerous environment of all is the commodious environment. I know that the most modern manufacture has been really occupied in trying to produce an abnormally large needle. I know that the most recent biologists have been chiefly anxious to discover a very small camel. But if we diminish the camel to his smallest, or open the eye of the needle to its largest—if, in short, we assume the words of Christ to have meant the very least that they could mean, His words must at the very least mean this—that rich men are not very likely to be morally trustworthy. Christianity even when watered down is hot enough to boil all modern society to rags. The mere minimum of the Church would be a deadly ultimatum to the world. For the whole modern world is absolutely based on the assumption, not that the rich are necessary (which is tenable), but that the rich are trustworthy, which (for a Christian) is not tenable. You will hear everlastingly, in all discussions about newspapers, companies, aristocracies, or party politics, this argument that the rich man cannot be bribed. The fact is, of course, that the rich man is bribed; he has been bribed already. That is why he is a rich man. The whole case for Christianity is that a man who is dependent upon the luxuries of this life is a corrupt man, spiritually corrupt, politically corrupt, financially corrupt. There is one thing that Christ and all the Christian saints have said with a sort of savage monotony. They have said simply that to be rich is to be in peculiar danger of moral wreck. It is not demonstrably un-Christian to kill the rich as violators of definable justice. It is not demonstrably un-Christian to crown the rich as convenient rulers of society. It is not certainly un-Christian to rebel against the rich or to submit to the rich. But it is quite certainly un-Christian to trust the rich, to regard the rich as more morally safe than the poor. A Christian may consistently say, "I respect that man's rank, although he takes bribes." But a Christian cannot say, as all modern men are saying at lunch and breakfast, "a man of that rank would not take bribes." For it is a part of Christian dogma that any man in any rank may take bribes. It is a part of Christian dogma; it also happens by a curious coincidence that it is a part of obvious human history. When people say that a man "in that position" would be incorruptible, there is no need to bring Christianity into the discussion. Was Lord Bacon a bootblack? Was the Duke of Marlborough a crossing sweeper? In the best Utopia, I must be prepared for the moral fall of any man in any position at any moment; especially for my fall from my position at this moment.

Is there any answer to the idea that those who have had the best opportunities will likely be our best guides? Is there any response to the argument that those who have enjoyed clean air should decide for those who have faced pollution? As far as I know, there’s only one answer, and that answer is Christianity. Only the Christian Church can provide a reasonable objection to complete trust in the wealthy. For it has maintained from the very beginning that the danger lies not in man's environment, but in man himself. Furthermore, it has asserted that if we're talking about a dangerous environment, then the most dangerous one of all is the comfortable environment. I know that modern manufacturers have been focused on creating an abnormally large needle. I know that the most recent biologists have been primarily concerned with finding a very small camel. But whether we shrink the camel to its smallest or expand the eye of the needle to its largest—if we assume Christ's words meant the very least they could—His words must at the very least suggest that rich people are not very likely to be morally reliable. Christianity, even when diluted, is powerful enough to disrupt all of modern society. The mere least of the Church would be a deadly ultimatum for the world. The whole modern world is based on the assumption, not that the rich are necessary (which is debatable), but that the rich are trustworthy, which (for a Christian) is not a valid assumption. You'll constantly hear, in all discussions about newspapers, corporations, aristocracies, or party politics, the argument that a rich man cannot be bribed. The truth is, of course, that rich men are bribed; they have already been corrupted. That's why they are wealthy. The entire case for Christianity is that a person who relies on the luxuries of this life is morally corrupt—spiritually corrupt, politically corrupt, financially corrupt. There’s one thing Christ and all the Christian saints have declared with a kind of fierce consistency. They have simply stated that to be rich puts one in special danger of moral destruction. It is not evidently un-Christian to kill the rich as violators of clear justice. It is not evidently un-Christian to crown the rich as convenient leaders of society. It is certainly not un-Christian to rebel against the rich or to submit to their authority. But it is definitely un-Christian to trust the rich, to consider the rich more morally secure than the poor. A Christian might consistently say, "I respect that person's status, even if they accept bribes." But a Christian can’t say, as everyone seems to at lunch and breakfast, "A person of that status wouldn't accept bribes." Because part of Christian belief is that anyone in any position can take bribes. It’s a part of Christian doctrine; it also coincidentally aligns with obvious human history. When people claim that someone "in that position" would be incorruptible, there's no need to involve Christianity in the discussion. Was Lord Bacon a shoeshiner? Was the Duke of Marlborough a street sweeper? In the best Utopia, I must be ready for the moral downslide of any person in any position at any moment; especially for my own downfall from my position right now.

Much vague and sentimental journalism has been poured out to the effect that Christianity is akin to democracy, and most of it is scarcely strong or clear enough to refute the fact that the two things have often quarrelled. The real ground upon which Christianity and democracy are one is very much deeper. The one specially and peculiarly un-Christian idea is the idea of Carlyle—the idea that the man should rule who feels that he can rule. Whatever else is Christian, this is heathen. If our faith comments on government at all, its comment must be this—that the man should rule who does not think that he can rule. Carlyle's hero may say, "I will be king"; but the Christian saint must say, "Nolo episcopari." If the great paradox of Christianity means anything, it means this—that we must take the crown in our hands, and go hunting in dry places and dark corners of the earth until we find the one man who feels himself unfit to wear it. Carlyle was quite wrong; we have not got to crown the exceptional man who knows he can rule. Rather we must crown the much more exceptional man who knows he can't.

A lot of vague and sentimental journalism has been published suggesting that Christianity is similar to democracy, and much of it isn’t strong enough to counter the fact that the two have often clashed. The true connection between Christianity and democracy is much deeper. The one idea that is especially un-Christian is Carlyle's notion—the idea that the person who believes they can lead should be the one to lead. Whatever else might be Christian, this idea is not. If our faith makes any comments on governance, it must be this: that the person who should lead is the one who does not think they can. Carlyle's hero might say, "I will be king"; but the Christian saint must say, "Nolo episcopari." If the great paradox of Christianity means anything, it signifies that we must take the crown in our hands and search in desolate and dark corners of the earth until we find the one person who feels unqualified to wear it. Carlyle was completely mistaken; we don’t need to crown the exceptional person who knows they can rule. Instead, we should crown the much more exceptional person who knows they can't.

Now, this is one of the two or three vital defences of working democracy. The mere machinery of voting is not democracy, though at present it is not easy to effect any simpler democratic method. But even the machinery of voting is profoundly Christian in this practical sense—that it is an attempt to get at the opinion of those who would be too modest to offer it. It is a mystical adventure; it is specially trusting those who do not trust themselves. That enigma is strictly peculiar to Christendom. There is nothing really humble about the abnegation of the Buddhist; the mild Hindoo is mild, but he is not meek. But there is something psychologically Christian about the idea of seeking for the opinion of the obscure rather than taking the obvious course of accepting the opinion of the prominent. To say that voting is particularly Christian may seem somewhat curious. To say that canvassing is Christian may seem quite crazy. But canvassing is very Christian in its primary idea. It is encouraging the humble; it is saying to the modest man, "Friend, go up higher." Or if there is some slight defect in canvassing, that is in its perfect and rounded piety, it is only because it may possibly neglect to encourage the modesty of the canvasser.

Now, this is one of the two or three crucial defenses of working democracy. The mere act of voting isn't democracy, even though right now it’s hard to find a simpler democratic method. But even the voting process has deep Christian roots in that it aims to gather the opinions of those who might be too humble to express them. It's a mystical journey; it especially trusts those who don’t trust themselves. That mystery is unique to Christendom. There’s nothing genuinely humble about a Buddhist's self-denial; the gentle Hindu is mild, but he isn’t meek. Yet, there’s something psychologically Christian about seeking the opinions of the unnoticed instead of just accepting the views of the prominent. It might seem strange to say that voting is particularly Christian. Saying that canvassing is Christian might sound downright crazy. But canvassing is very Christian in its core idea. It encourages the humble; it tells the modest person, "Friend, rise up." If there’s any slight flaw in canvassing, it’s in its complete and well-rounded piety, only because it might overlook encouraging the modesty of the canvasser.

Aristocracy is not an institution: aristocracy is a sin; generally a very venial one. It is merely the drift or slide of men into a sort of natural pomposity and praise of the powerful, which is the most easy and obvious affair in the world.

Aristocracy isn't an institution; it's a flaw, usually a minor one. It's simply how people tend to slide into a natural sense of arrogance and admiration for those in power, which is one of the easiest and most obvious things in the world.

It is one of the hundred answers to the fugitive perversion of modern "force" that the promptest and boldest agencies are also the most fragile or full of sensibility. The swiftest things are the softest things. A bird is active, because a bird is soft. A stone is helpless, because a stone is hard. The stone must by its own nature go downwards, because hardness is weakness. The bird can of its nature go upwards, because fragility is force. In perfect force there is a kind of frivolity, an airiness that can maintain itself in the air. Modern investigators of miraculous history have solemnly admitted that a characteristic of the great saints is their power of "levitation." They might go further; a characteristic of the great saints is their power of levity. Angels can fly because they can take themselves lightly. This has been always the instinct of Christendom, and especially the instinct of Christian art. Remember how Fra Angelico represented all his angels, not only as birds, but almost as butterflies. Remember how the most earnest mediæval art was full of light and fluttering draperies, of quick and capering feet. It was the one thing that the modern Pre-raphaelites could not imitate in the real Pre-raphaelites. Burne-Jones could never recover the deep levity of the Middle Ages. In the old Christian pictures the sky over every figure is like a blue or gold parachute. Every figure seems ready to fly up and float about in the heavens. The tattered cloak of the beggar will bear him up like the rayed plumes of the angels. But the kings in their heavy gold and the proud in their robes of purple will all of their nature sink downwards, for pride cannot rise to levity or levitation. Pride is the downward drag of all things into an easy solemnity. One "settles down" into a sort of selfish seriousness; but one has to rise to a gay self-forgetfulness. A man "falls" into a brown study; he reaches up at a blue sky. Seriousness is not a virtue. It would be a heresy, but a much more sensible heresy, to say that seriousness is a vice. It is really a natural trend or lapse into taking one's self gravely, because it is the easiest thing to do. It is much easier to write a good Times leading article than a good joke in Punch. For solemnity flows out of men naturally; but laughter is a leap. It is easy to be heavy: hard to be light. Satan fell by the force of gravity.

It’s one of the many responses to the twisted idea of modern "force" that the fastest and boldest actions are also the most delicate or sensitive. The quickest things are the gentlest things. A bird is active because it is soft. A stone is powerless because it is hard. The stone must, by its very nature, fall downwards because hardness is weakness. The bird can naturally fly upwards because fragility is strength. In perfect strength, there's a kind of lightness, a buoyancy that can keep itself aloft. Modern researchers of miraculous history have seriously noted that a hallmark of great saints is their ability to "levitate." They could go further; a hallmark of great saints is their ability to be lighthearted. Angels can soar because they don’t take themselves too seriously. This has always been an instinct of Christianity, especially in Christian art. Think about how Fra Angelico depicted his angels, not just as birds, but almost as butterflies. Remember how the most sincere medieval art was filled with light and fluttering fabrics, with quick and lively feet. This was something the modern Pre-Raphaelites couldn’t replicate when compared to the real Pre-Raphaelites. Burne-Jones could never capture the deep lightness of the Middle Ages. In the old Christian paintings, the sky above every figure resembles a blue or gold parachute. Every figure appears ready to soar and drift in the heavens. The ragged cloak of the beggar will lift him like the radiant feathers of the angels. But the kings in their heavy gold and the proud in their purple robes will always descend because pride can’t rise to lightness or levitation. Pride is the downward pull of everything into a comfortable seriousness. One "settles down" into a sort of selfish seriousness, while one must rise to a joyful self-forgetfulness. A man "falls" into a daydream; he reaches up toward a clear sky. Seriousness isn’t a virtue. It might be heretical, but it’s a much more sensible heresy to say that seriousness is a vice. It’s really a natural tendency or slip into taking oneself seriously because it’s the easiest thing to do. It’s much simpler to write a good leading article for the Times than to come up with a good joke for Punch. Seriousness flows out of people naturally, but laughter requires a leap. It’s easy to be heavy; it's hard to be light. Satan fell because of gravity.

Now, it is the peculiar honour of Europe since it has been Christian that while it has had aristocracy it has always at the back of its heart treated aristocracy as a weakness—generally as a weakness that must be allowed for. If any one wishes to appreciate this point, let him go outside Christianity into some other philosophical atmosphere. Let him, for instance, compare the classes of Europe with the castes of India. There aristocracy is far more awful, because it is far more intellectual. It is seriously felt that the scale of classes is a scale of spiritual values; that the baker is better than the butcher in an invisible and sacred sense. But no Christianity, not even the most ignorant or perverse, ever suggested that a baronet was better than a butcher in that sacred sense. No Christianity, however ignorant or extravagant, ever suggested that a duke would not be damned. In pagan society there may have been (I do not know) some such serious division between the free man and the slave. But in Christian society we have always thought the gentleman a sort of joke, though I admit that in some great crusades and councils he earned the right to be called a practical joke. But we in Europe never really and at the root of our souls took aristocracy seriously. It is only an occasional non-European alien (such as Dr. Oscar Levy, the only intelligent Nietzscheite) who can even manage for a moment to take aristocracy seriously. It may be a mere patriotic bias, though I do not think so, but it seems to me that the English aristocracy is not only the type, but is the crown and flower of all actual aristocracies; it has all the oligarchical virtues as well as all the defects. It is casual, it is kind, it is courageous in obvious matters; but it has one great merit that overlaps even these. The great and very obvious merit of the English aristocracy is that nobody could possibly take it seriously.

Now, since becoming Christian, Europe has had the unique honor of treating aristocracy as a weakness, despite its existence. It generally views it as something to accommodate. To appreciate this, one should look beyond Christianity to a different philosophical context. For example, compare European classes to the castes of India. There, aristocracy is much more fearsome because it's tied to intellect. In India, the class system is seen as a hierarchy of spiritual values; being a baker is considered better than being a butcher in a sacred sense. But no form of Christianity, not even the most ignorant or twisted, has ever claimed that a baronet is superior to a butcher in that sacred sense. No Christianity, however misguided or extreme, has ever suggested that a duke wouldn't face damnation. In pagan societies, there might have been a serious divide between free individuals and slaves, but in Christian society, we've always seen the gentleman as somewhat of a joke. I admit that in some major crusades and councils, he earned the right to be called a practical joke. However, at a fundamental level, we in Europe never took aristocracy seriously. It’s only rare non-European outsiders, like Dr. Oscar Levy, the only thoughtful Nietzschean, who can occasionally take aristocracy seriously. It might be a patriotic bias—though I don't believe it is—but I think the English aristocracy is not only the typical example but also the pinnacle of all aristocracies; it has all the virtues of an oligarchy along with all its flaws. It’s relaxed, kind, and brave in obvious ways; but it has one significant quality that surpasses even those. The most obvious advantage of the English aristocracy is that nobody could ever take it seriously.

In short, I had spelled out slowly, as usual, the need for an equal law in Utopia; and, as usual, I found that Christianity had been there before me. The whole history of my Utopia has the same amusing sadness. I was always rushing out of my architectural study with plans for a new turret only to find it sitting up there in the sunlight, shining, and a thousand years old. For me, in the ancient and partly in the modern sense, God answered the prayer, "Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings." Without vanity, I really think there was a moment when I could have invented the marriage vow (as an institution) out of my own head; but I discovered, with a sigh, that it had been invented already. But, since it would be too long a business to show how, fact by fact and inch by inch, my own conception of Utopia was only answered in the New Jerusalem, I will take this one case of the matter of marriage as indicating the converging drift, I may say the converging crash of all the rest.

In short, I had explained slowly, as I always do, the need for equal laws in Utopia; and, as usual, I realized that Christianity had already addressed this. The entire history of my Utopia has the same bittersweet irony. I was always rushing out of my architectural study with plans for a new turret, only to find it already shimmering in the sunlight and a thousand years old. For me, in the ancient and partly in the modern sense, God answered the prayer, "Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings." Without bragging, I truly believe there was a moment when I could have come up with the marriage vow (as an institution) on my own; but I discovered, with a sigh, that it had already been created. However, since it would take too long to show how, fact by fact and inch by inch, my own idea of Utopia parallels the New Jerusalem, I will just use this one example of marriage to indicate the overall direction, or rather the inevitable collision, of everything else.

When the ordinary opponents of Socialism talk about impossibilities and alterations in human nature they always miss an important distinction. In modern ideal conceptions of society there are some desires that are possibly not attainable: but there are some desires that are not desirable. That all men should live in equally beautiful houses is a dream that may or may not be attained. But that all men should live in the same beautiful house is not a dream at all; it is a nightmare. That a man should love all old women is an ideal that may not be attainable. But that a man should regard all old women exactly as he regards his mother is not only an unattainable ideal, but an ideal which ought not to be attained. I do not know if the reader agrees with me in these examples; but I will add the example which has always affected me most. I could never conceive or tolerate any Utopia which did not leave to me the liberty for which I chiefly care, the liberty to bind myself. Complete anarchy would not merely make it impossible to have any discipline or fidelity; it would also make it impossible to have any fun. To take an obvious instance, it would not be worth while to bet if a bet were not binding. The dissolution of all contracts would not only ruin morality but spoil sport. Now betting and such sports are only the stunted and twisted shapes of the original instinct of man for adventure and romance, of which much has been said in these pages. And the perils, rewards, punishments, and fulfilments of an adventure must be real, or the adventure is only a shifting and heartless nightmare. If I bet I must be made to pay, or there is no poetry in betting. If I challenge I must be made to fight, or there is no poetry in challenging. If I vow to be faithful I must be cursed when I am unfaithful, or there is no fun in vowing. You could not even make a fairy tale from the experiences of a man who, when he was swallowed by a whale, might find himself at the top of the Eiffel Tower, or when he was turned into a frog might begin to behave like a flamingo. For the purpose even of the wildest romance, results must be real; results must be irrevocable. Christian marriage is the great example of a real and irrevocable result; and that is why it is the chief subject and centre of all our romantic writing. And this is my last instance of the things that I should ask, and ask imperatively, of any social paradise; I should ask to be kept to my bargain, to have my oaths and engagements taken seriously; I should ask Utopia to avenge my honour on myself.

When regular critics of Socialism talk about impossibilities and changes in human nature, they always overlook an important distinction. In modern ideal views of society, there are some desires that may not be achievable: but there are also some desires that shouldn’t be desirable. The idea that everyone should live in equally beautiful houses is a dream that might or might not be achieved. However, the idea that everyone should live in the same beautiful house isn’t a dream at all; it's a nightmare. The notion that a man should love all older women is an ideal that may not be achievable. But the idea that a man should treat all older women exactly as he treats his mother isn’t just an unattainable ideal; it’s an ideal that shouldn’t be pursued. I’m not sure if the reader agrees with me on these examples, but I’ll add the example that has always impacted me the most. I could never imagine or accept any Utopia that didn’t give me the freedom I care about most, the freedom to commit myself. Total chaos wouldn’t just make it impossible to have any discipline or loyalty; it would also destroy any fun. For instance, it wouldn’t be worth placing a bet if a bet weren’t binding. The breakdown of all agreements would not only destroy morality but also ruin the enjoyment of the game. Betting and similar activities are just distorted remnants of humanity’s original instinct for adventure and romance, which has been discussed a lot in these pages. The dangers, rewards, consequences, and fulfillments of an adventure must be real, or the adventure becomes a shifting and heartless nightmare. If I place a bet, I need to be held accountable, or there’s no beauty in betting. If I issue a challenge, I should have to follow through, or there’s no beauty in challenging. If I vow to be loyal, I need to be punished when I’m unfaithful, or there’s no enjoyment in making vows. You couldn’t even create a fairy tale from the experiences of a man who, when swallowed by a whale, could end up at the top of the Eiffel Tower, or who, when transformed into a frog, could start acting like a flamingo. Because even in the most outlandish romance, outcomes must be real; outcomes must be irreversible. Christian marriage is the prime example of a real and irreversible outcome; that’s why it is the central theme of all our romantic writing. And this is my final request, which I would insist on for any social paradise; I would ask to be held to my word, to have my promises and commitments taken seriously; I would ask Utopia to uphold my honor against myself.

All my modern Utopian friends look at each other rather doubtfully, for their ultimate hope is the dissolution of all special ties. But again I seem to hear, like a kind of echo, an answer from beyond the world. "You will have real obligations, and therefore real adventures when you get to my Utopia. But the hardest obligation and the steepest adventure is to get there."

All my modern Utopian friends glance at each other with some skepticism, since their ultimate goal is to get rid of all special connections. Yet, I can almost hear a response from somewhere beyond this world, like a faint echo. "You’ll have genuine responsibilities and therefore real adventures when you reach my Utopia. But the toughest responsibility and the steepest adventure is actually getting there."


CHAPTER VIII.—The Romance of Orthodoxy


It is customary to complain of the bustle and strenuousness of our epoch. But in truth the chief mark of our epoch is a profound laziness and fatigue; and the fact is that the real laziness is the cause of the apparent bustle. Take one quite external case; the streets are noisy with taxicabs and motor-cars; but this is not due to human activity but to human repose. There would be less bustle if there were more activity, if people were simply walking about. Our world would be more silent if it were more strenuous. And this which is true of the apparent physical bustle is true also of the apparent bustle of the intellect. Most of the machinery of modern language is labour-saving machinery; and it saves mental labour very much more than it ought. Scientific phrases are used like scientific wheels and piston-rods to make swifter and smoother yet the path of the comfortable. Long words go rattling by us like long railway trains. We know they are carrying thousands who are too tired or too indolent to walk and think for themselves. It is a good exercise to try for once in a way to express any opinion one holds in words of one syllable. If you say "The social utility of the indeterminate sentence is recognised by all criminologists as a part of our sociological evolution towards a more humane and scientific view of punishment," you can go on talking like that for hours with hardly a movement of the grey matter inside your skull. But if you begin "I wish Jones to go to gaol and Brown to say when Jones shall come out," you will discover, with a thrill of horror, that you are obliged to think. The long words are not the hard words, it is the short words that are hard. There is much more metaphysical subtlety in the word "damn" than in the word "degeneration."

It's common to complain about the hustle and bustle of our time. But actually, the main feature of our era is a deep laziness and exhaustion; the truth is that this real laziness causes the so-called hustle. Take a simple example: the streets are filled with taxicabs and cars, but that's not because people are busy, it's because they’re lounging around. There would be less commotion if there were more movement, if people were just walking around. Our world would be quieter if it were more active. The same goes for the apparent busyness of the mind. Most of the tools we use in modern language are designed to save effort; they save mental effort far more than they should. Scientific terms function like mechanical parts, making life easier and smoother for the comfortable. Long words rush past us like long trains. We know they’re transporting countless people who are too exhausted or too lazy to think for themselves. It’s a great exercise to occasionally try to state any opinion you have using just one-syllable words. If you say, "The social utility of the indeterminate sentence is recognized by all criminologists as a part of our sociological evolution toward a more humane and scientific view of punishment," you can keep talking like that for hours with hardly a thought. But if you start with, "I want Jones to go to jail and Brown to decide when Jones can come out," you'll find, with a jolt of realization, that you have to actually think. It’s the short words that are difficult; there’s much more philosophical depth in the word "damn" than in the word "degeneration."

But these long comfortable words that save modern people the toil of reasoning have one particular aspect in which they are especially ruinous and confusing. This difficulty occurs when the same long word is used in different connections to mean quite different things. Thus, to take a well-known instance, the word "idealist" has one meaning as a piece of philosophy and quite another as a piece of moral rhetoric. In the same way the scientific materialists have had just reason to complain of people mixing up "materialist" as a term of cosmology with "materialist" as a moral taunt. So, to take a cheaper instance, the man who hates "progressives" in London always calls himself a "progressive" in South Africa.

But these long, comfy words that save modern people the hassle of thinking come with one major downside: they can be really confusing. This problem arises when the same long word is used in different contexts to mean totally different things. For example, the term "idealist" has one meaning in philosophy and another in moral discussions. Similarly, scientific materialists have good reason to complain when people confuse "materialist" as a cosmological term with "materialist" used as a moral insult. And just to give another example, the person who dislikes "progressives" in London will proudly call themselves a "progressive" in South Africa.

A confusion quite as unmeaning as this has arisen in connection with the word "liberal" as applied to religion and as applied to politics and society. It is often suggested that all Liberals ought to be freethinkers, because they ought to love everything that is free. You might just as well say that all idealists ought to be High Churchmen, because they ought to love everything that is high. You might as well say that Low Churchmen ought to like Low Mass, or that Broad Churchmen ought to like broad jokes. The thing is a mere accident of words. In actual modern Europe a free-thinker does not mean a man who thinks for himself. It means a man who, having thought for himself, has come to one particular class of conclusions, the material origin of phenomena, the impossibility of miracles, the improbability of personal immortality and so on. And none of these ideas are particularly liberal. Nay, indeed almost all these ideas are definitely illiberal, as it is the purpose of this chapter to show.

A confusion as meaningless as this has come up around the word "liberal" as it relates to religion and as it relates to politics and society. It’s often suggested that all Liberals should be freethinkers because they’re supposed to love everything that is free. You might as well say that all idealists should be High Churchmen because they should love everything that is high. You could also argue that Low Churchmen should appreciate Low Mass, or that Broad Churchmen should enjoy broad jokes. This is just an accident of language. In modern Europe, a freethinker doesn’t mean someone who thinks for themselves. It refers to someone who, after thinking for themselves, has reached a specific set of conclusions: the material origin of phenomena, the impossibility of miracles, the unlikeliness of personal immortality, and so on. None of these ideas are particularly liberal. In fact, almost all of these ideas are quite illiberal, as this chapter will demonstrate.

In the few following pages I propose to point out as rapidly as possible that on every single one of the matters most strongly insisted on by liberalisers of theology their effect upon social practice would be definitely illiberal. Almost every contemporary proposal to bring freedom into the church is simply a proposal to bring tyranny into the world. For freeing the church now does not even mean freeing it in all directions. It means freeing that peculiar set of dogmas loosely called scientific, dogmas of monism, of pantheism, or of Arianism, or of necessity. And every one of these (and we will take them one by one) can be shown to be the natural ally of oppression. In fact, it is a remarkable circumstance (indeed not so very remarkable when one comes to think of it) that most things are the allies of oppression. There is only one thing that can never go past a certain point in its alliance with oppression—and that is orthodoxy. I may, it is true, twist orthodoxy so as partly to justify a tyrant. But I can easily make up a German philosophy to justify him entirely.

In the following pages, I aim to quickly highlight that on every key issue emphasized by those promoting liberal theology, the outcome for social practice would actually be quite illiberal. Nearly every current suggestion to bring freedom into the church is essentially a suggestion to bring tyranny into the world. Freeing the church today doesn’t even mean freeing it in all respects. It means liberating a specific set of beliefs commonly referred to as scientific, which include dogmas of monism, pantheism, or Arianism, or the idea of necessity. Each of these beliefs (which we will discuss individually) can be shown to naturally support oppression. In fact, it’s quite striking (though really not surprising when you think about it) that most things tend to ally themselves with oppression. There’s only one thing that can never exceed a certain threshold in its connection with oppression—and that’s orthodoxy. I can, it’s true, manipulate orthodoxy to partly justify a tyrant. But I can easily create a German philosophy to completely justify him.

Now let us take in order the innovations that are the notes of the new theology or the modernist church. We concluded the last chapter with the discovery of one of them. The very doctrine which is called the most old-fashioned was found to be the only safeguard of the new democracies of the earth. The doctrine seemingly most unpopular was found to be the only strength of the people. In short, we found that the only logical negation of oligarchy was in the affirmation of original sin. So it is, I maintain, in all the other cases.

Now let’s go through the innovations that define the new theology or modern church. We finished the last chapter with the discovery of one of them. The doctrine that seems the most outdated was actually found to be the only protection for the new democracies around the world. The doctrine that appears to be the least popular was shown to be the only source of strength for the people. In short, we discovered that the only logical counter to oligarchy lies in the acknowledgment of original sin. I assert that this holds true in all other cases as well.

I take the most obvious instance first, the case of miracles. For some extraordinary reason, there is a fixed notion that it is more liberal to disbelieve in miracles than to believe in them. Why, I cannot imagine, nor can anybody tell me. For some inconceivable cause a "broad" or "liberal" clergyman always means a man who wishes at least to diminish the number of miracles; it never means a man who wishes to increase that number. It always means a man who is free to disbelieve that Christ came out of His grave; it never means a man who is free to believe that his own aunt came out of her grave. It is common to find trouble in a parish because the parish priest cannot admit that St. Peter walked on water; yet how rarely do we find trouble in a parish because the clergyman says that his father walked on the Serpentine? And this is not because (as the swift secularist debater would immediately retort) miracles cannot be believed in our experience. It is not because "miracles do not happen," as in the dogma which Matthew Arnold recited with simple faith. More supernatural things are alleged to have happened in our time than would have been possible eighty years ago. Men of science believe in such marvels much more than they did: the most perplexing, and even horrible, prodigies of mind and spirit are always being unveiled in modern psychology. Things that the old science at least would frankly have rejected as miracles are hourly being asserted by the new science. The only thing which is still old-fashioned enough to reject miracles is the New Theology. But in truth this notion that it is "free" to deny miracles has nothing to do with the evidence for or against them. It is a lifeless verbal prejudice of which the original life and beginning was not in the freedom of thought, but simply in the dogma of materialism. The man of the nineteenth century did not disbelieve in the Resurrection because his liberal Christianity allowed him to doubt it. He disbelieved in it because his very strict materialism did not allow him to believe it. Tennyson, a very typical nineteenth-century man, uttered one of the instinctive truisms of his contemporaries when he said that there was faith in their honest doubt. There was indeed. Those words have a profound and even a horrible truth. In their doubt of miracles there was a faith in a fixed and godless fate; a deep and sincere faith in the incurable routine of the cosmos. The doubts of the agnostic were only the dogmas of the monist.

I'll start with the most obvious example: miracles. For some odd reason, there's this belief that it's more open-minded to not believe in miracles than to believe in them. I can't figure out why, and no one seems to be able to explain it. For some strange reason, a "broad" or "liberal" clergyman always seems to be someone who wants to reduce the number of miracles; it never means someone who wants to increase them. It always refers to a person who feels free to doubt that Christ rose from the dead; it never means someone who feels free to believe that his own aunt came back to life. It's common to find issues in a parish because the priest can't accept that St. Peter walked on water; yet how seldom do we see problems in a parish when the clergyman claims that his father walked on the Serpentine? This isn’t because, as a quick secular debater might immediately counter, miracles can’t be believed in our experience. It’s not because "miracles don’t happen," as Matthew Arnold’s simple faith suggested. More supernatural events are claimed to have occurred in our time than would have been imaginable eighty years ago. Scientists believe in such wonders much more than they used to: the most baffling, even horrifying, phenomena of the mind and spirit are constantly being revealed in modern psychology. Things that the old science would have openly dismissed as miracles are now being claimed by new science every day. The only thing that still seems old-fashioned enough to reject miracles is the New Theology. But really, this idea that it’s "free" to deny miracles has nothing to do with the evidence for or against them. It’s a lifeless bias that originated not from free thought, but simply from the dogma of materialism. Nineteenth-century people didn’t doubt the Resurrection because their liberal Christianity allowed them to; they doubted it because their strict materialism wouldn’t let them believe it. Tennyson, a very typical man of the nineteenth century, voiced one of the instinctive truths of his contemporaries when he said there was faith in their honest doubt. There was, indeed. Those words carry a profound and even disturbing truth. In their doubt of miracles, they had a faith in a fixed and godless fate; a deep and genuine faith in the unchangeable routine of the universe. The agnostic's doubts were merely the beliefs of the monist.

Of the fact and evidence of the supernatural I will speak afterwards. Here we are only concerned with this clear point; that in so far as the liberal idea of freedom can be said to be on either side in the discussion about miracles, it is obviously on the side of miracles. Reform or (in the only tolerable sense) progress means simply the gradual control of matter by mind. A miracle simply means the swift control of matter by mind. If you wish to feed the people, you may think that feeding them miraculously in the wilderness is impossible—but you cannot think it illiberal. If you really want poor children to go to the seaside, you cannot think it illiberal that they should go there on flying dragons; you can only think it unlikely. A holiday, like Liberalism, only means the liberty of man. A miracle only means the liberty of God. You may conscientiously deny either of them, but you cannot call your denial a triumph of the liberal idea. The Catholic Church believed that man and God both had a sort of spiritual freedom. Calvinism took away the freedom from man, but left it to God. Scientific materialism binds the Creator Himself; it chains up God as the Apocalypse chained the devil. It leaves nothing free in the universe. And those who assist this process are called the "liberal theologians."

I'll talk about the fact and evidence of the supernatural later. Right now, let’s focus on this clear point: if the liberal idea of freedom can be attached to either side of the debate about miracles, it clearly aligns with miracles. Reform or, in the only acceptable sense, progress simply means gradually controlling matter through the mind. A miracle means quickly controlling matter through the mind. If you want to feed the people, you might think that miraculously feeding them in the wilderness is impossible—but you can’t consider it illiberal. If you genuinely want poor children to go to the beach, you can’t think it illiberal for them to get there on flying dragons; you can only think it improbable. A holiday, like Liberalism, just signifies the freedom of man. A miracle signifies the freedom of God. You can sincerely deny either one of them, but you can’t label your denial as a victory for the liberal idea. The Catholic Church believed that both man and God had a kind of spiritual freedom. Calvinism stripped freedom from man but left it with God. Scientific materialism restricts the Creator; it confines God just as the Apocalypse confined the devil. It leaves nothing free in the universe. And those who support this process are referred to as "liberal theologians."

This, as I say, is the lightest and most evident case. The assumption that there is something in the doubt of miracles akin to liberality or reform is literally the opposite of the truth. If a man cannot believe in miracles there is an end of the matter; he is not particularly liberal, but he is perfectly honourable and logical, which are much better things. But if he can believe in miracles, he is certainly the more liberal for doing so; because they mean first, the freedom of the soul, and secondly, its control over the tyranny of circumstance. Sometimes this truth is ignored in a singularly naive way, even by the ablest men. For instance, Mr. Bernard Shaw speaks with a hearty old-fashioned contempt for the idea of miracles, as if they were a sort of breach of faith on the part of nature: he seems strangely unconscious that miracles are only the final flowers of his own favourite tree, the doctrine of the omnipotence of will. Just in the same way he calls the desire for immortality a paltry selfishness, forgetting that he has just called the desire for life a healthy and heroic selfishness. How can it be noble to wish to make one's life infinite and yet mean to wish to make it immortal? No, if it is desirable that man should triumph over the cruelty of nature or custom, then miracles are certainly desirable; we will discuss afterwards whether they are possible.

This, as I mentioned, is the simplest and clearest case. The idea that doubting miracles is somehow open-minded or progressive is actually completely wrong. If someone can’t believe in miracles, that’s the end of the discussion; they aren't particularly open-minded, but they are definitely honorable and logical, which are far better qualities. However, if someone can believe in miracles, they are indeed more open-minded for doing so because miracles represent, first, the freedom of the soul, and second, its power over the constraints of circumstance. Sometimes this truth is overlooked in a surprisingly naive way, even by very intelligent people. For example, Mr. Bernard Shaw expresses a strong old-fashioned disdain for the concept of miracles, as if they represent some kind of betrayal by nature: he seems oddly unaware that miracles are just the ultimate blossoms of his own beloved idea, the doctrine of the power of will. Similarly, he refers to the desire for immortality as a petty selfishness, forgetting that he just labeled the desire for life as a healthy and courageous selfishness. How can it be noble to want to make one's life infinite but not noble to wish to make it immortal? No, if it's desirable for humans to overcome the harshness of nature or social norms, then miracles are definitely desirable; we will discuss later whether they are possible.

But I must pass on to the larger cases of this curious error; the notion that the "liberalising" of religion in some way helps the liberation of the world. The second example of it can be found in the question of pantheism—or rather of a certain modern attitude which is often called immanentism, and which often is Buddhism. But this is so much more difficult a matter that I must approach it with rather more preparation.

But I need to move on to the bigger issues of this strange misconception; the idea that "liberalizing" religion somehow aids in the world's liberation. The second example of this can be found in the topic of pantheism—or more accurately, a certain modern perspective often referred to as immanentism, which frequently aligns with Buddhism. However, this is a much more complex topic, so I need to approach it with more preparation.

The things said most confidently by advanced persons to crowded audiences are generally those quite opposite to the fact; it is actually our truisms that are untrue. Here is a case. There is a phrase of facile liberality uttered again and again at ethical societies and parliaments of religion: "the religions of the earth differ in rites and forms, but they are the same in what they teach." It is false; it is the opposite of the fact. The religions of the earth do not greatly differ in rites and forms; they do greatly differ in what they teach. It is as if a man were to say, "Do not be misled by the fact that the Church Times and the Freethinker look utterly different, that one is painted on vellum and the other carved on marble, that one is triangular and the other hectagonal; read them and you will see that they say the same thing." The truth is, of course, that they are alike in everything except in the fact that they don't say the same thing. An atheist stockbroker in Surbiton looks exactly like a Swedenborgian stockbroker in Wimbledon. You may walk round and round them and subject them to the most personal and offensive study without seeing anything Swedenborgian in the hat or anything particularly godless in the umbrella. It is exactly in their souls that they are divided. So the truth is that the difficulty of all the creeds of the earth is not as alleged in this cheap maxim: that they agree in meaning, but differ in machinery. It is exactly the opposite. They agree in machinery; almost every great religion on earth works with the same external methods, with priests, scriptures, altars, sworn brotherhoods, special feasts. They agree in the mode of teaching; what they differ about is the thing to be taught. Pagan optimists and Eastern pessimists would both have temples, just as Liberals and Tories would both have newspapers. Creeds that exist to destroy each other both have scriptures, just as armies that exist to destroy each other both have guns.

The things confidently stated by knowledgeable people to large groups are usually the exact opposite of the truth; it's our common beliefs that are untrue. Here’s an example. There’s a saying repeated over and over at ethical organizations and religious gatherings: "The religions of the world differ in practices and forms, but they are the same in what they teach." This is false; it's the opposite of the truth. The religions of the world do not significantly differ in practices and forms; they greatly differ in what they teach. It’s like saying, "Don't be fooled by the fact that the Church Times and the Freethinker look completely different, that one is printed on nice paper and the other is carved into stone, that one is triangular and the other hexagonal; read them and you’ll see they say the same thing." The truth is, they’re similar in every way except for the fact that they don’t say the same thing. An atheist stockbroker in Surbiton looks exactly like a Swedenborgian stockbroker in Wimbledon. You can walk around them and scrutinize them closely without finding anything particularly Swedenborgian in the hat or anything especially godless in the umbrella. It’s in their beliefs that they are divided. So, the reality is that the challenge with all the religions in the world isn’t accurately described by this simple saying: that they agree in meaning but differ in practice. It’s exactly the opposite. They agree in practice; almost every major religion uses the same external methods, with priests, scriptures, altars, sworn brotherhoods, and special festivals. They agree on how to teach; what they disagree about is the content. Pagan optimists and Eastern pessimists would both have temples, just as Liberals and Tories would both have newspapers. Beliefs that exist to conflict with each other both have scriptures, just as armies that exist to fight each other both have weapons.

The great example of this alleged identity of all human religions is the alleged spiritual identity of Buddhism and Christianity. Those who adopt this theory generally avoid the ethics of most other creeds, except, indeed, Confucianism, which they like because it is not a creed. But they are cautious in their praises of Mahommedanism, generally confining themselves to imposing its morality only upon the refreshment of the lower classes. They seldom suggest the Mahommedan view of marriage (for which there is a great deal to be said), and towards Thugs and fetish worshippers their attitude may even be called cold. But in the case of the great religion of Gautama they feel sincerely a similarity.

The main example of this supposed similarity among all human religions is the supposed spiritual connection between Buddhism and Christianity. People who believe in this theory usually overlook the ethics of most other religions, except for Confucianism, which they appreciate because it isn't a strict creed. However, they are careful in their praise for Islam, often limiting their comments on its morality to the benefit of the lower classes. They rarely mention the Muslim perspective on marriage (which has its merits), and their attitude towards Thugs and fetish worshipers can even be described as indifferent. But when it comes to the major religion of Gautama, they genuinely sense a resemblance.

Students of popular science, like Mr. Blatchford, are always insisting that Christianity and Buddhism are very much alike, especially Buddhism. This is generally believed, and I believed it myself until I read a book giving the reasons for it. The reasons were of two kinds: resemblances that meant nothing because they were common to all humanity, and resemblances which were not resemblances at all. The author solemnly explained that the two creeds were alike in things in which all creeds are alike, or else he described them as alike in some point in which they are quite obviously different. Thus, as a case of the first class, he said that both Christ and Buddha were called by the divine voice coming out of the sky, as if you would expect the divine voice to come out of the coal-cellar. Or, again, it was gravely urged that these two Eastern teachers, by a singular coincidence, both had to do with the washing of feet. You might as well say that it was a remarkable coincidence that they both had feet to wash. And the other class of similarities were those which simply were not similar. Thus this reconciler of the two religions draws earnest attention to the fact that at certain religious feasts the robe of the Lama is rent in pieces out of respect, and the remnants highly valued. But this is the reverse of a resemblance, for the garments of Christ were not rent in pieces out of respect, but out of derision; and the remnants were not highly valued except for what they would fetch in the rag shops. It is rather like alluding to the obvious connection between the two ceremonies of the sword: when it taps a man's shoulder, and when it cuts off his head. It is not at all similar for the man. These scraps of puerile pedantry would indeed matter little if it were not also true that the alleged philosophical resemblances are also of these two kinds, either proving too much or not proving anything. That Buddhism approves of mercy or of self-restraint is not to say that it is specially like Christianity; it is only to say that it is not utterly unlike all human existence. Buddhists disapprove in theory of cruelty or excess because all sane human beings disapprove in theory of cruelty or excess. But to say that Buddhism and Christianity give the same philosophy of these things is simply false. All humanity does agree that we are in a net of sin. Most of humanity agrees that there is some way out. But as to what is the way out, I do not think that there are two institutions in the universe which contradict each other so flatly as Buddhism and Christianity.

Students of popular science, like Mr. Blatchford, often claim that Christianity and Buddhism are very similar, especially Buddhism. This idea is widely accepted, and I believed it myself until I read a book explaining the reasons behind it. The reasons fell into two categories: similarities that didn’t mean anything because they were common to all humanity and similarities that were actually not similarities at all. The author seriously argued that the two faiths were similar in ways that all faiths are similar, or he described them as similar in some aspect where they are clearly different. For example, he pointed out that both Christ and Buddha were called by a divine voice from the sky, as if you’d expect a divine voice to come from the coal cellar. Or, he earnestly noted that both of these Eastern teachers, by a strange coincidence, were involved with washing feet. You might as well say it’s a remarkable coincidence that they both had feet to wash. The second category of similarities simply weren’t similar at all. This reconciler of the two religions highlighted that during certain religious festivals, the Lama's robe is torn into pieces out of respect, and the pieces are highly valued. But that’s the opposite of a similarity; Christ’s garments weren’t torn in pieces out of respect, but out of mockery, and the remnants were only valued for what they could sell for in rag shops. It’s like mentioning the obvious connection between two ceremonies involving a sword: when it taps a man’s shoulder and when it beheads him. That’s not at all similar for the man. These bits of childish trivia wouldn’t matter much if it weren’t also true that the supposed philosophical similarities fall into these two categories as well, either proving too much or not proving anything at all. The fact that Buddhism endorses mercy or self-restraint doesn’t mean it's especially like Christianity; it only means it’s not completely unlike all human existence. Buddhists theoretically disapprove of cruelty or excess because all sane human beings theoretically disapprove of cruelty or excess. But to claim that Buddhism and Christianity have the same philosophy regarding these issues is simply false. All of humanity agrees that we are caught in a net of sin. Most of humanity agrees that there’s some way out. But when it comes to identifying that way out, I don’t think there are two institutions in the universe that contradict each other as starkly as Buddhism and Christianity do.

Even when I thought, with most other well-informed, though unscholarly, people, that Buddhism and Christianity were alike, there was one thing about them that always perplexed me; I mean the startling difference in their type of religious art. I do not mean in its technical style of representation, but in the things that it was manifestly meant to represent. No two ideals could be more opposite than a Christian saint in a Gothic cathedral and a Buddhist saint in a Chinese temple. The opposition exists at every point; but perhaps the shortest statement of it is that the Buddhist saint always has his eyes shut, while the Christian saint always has them very wide open. The Buddhist saint has a sleek and harmonious body, but his eyes are heavy and sealed with sleep. The mediæval saint's body is wasted to its crazy bones, but his eyes are frightfully alive. There cannot be any real community of spirit between forces that produced symbols so different as that. Granted that both images are extravagances, are perversions of the pure creed, it must be a real divergence which could produce such opposite extravagances. The Buddhist is looking with a peculiar intentness inwards. The Christian is staring with a frantic intentness outwards. If we follow that clue steadily we shall find some interesting things.

Even when I thought, like many other well-informed but not scholarly people, that Buddhism and Christianity were similar, one thing always puzzled me: the striking difference in their types of religious art. I’m not talking about the technical style of representation, but about what those representations are clearly meant to depict. No two ideals could be more different than a Christian saint in a Gothic cathedral and a Buddhist saint in a Chinese temple. The contrast appears at every level; perhaps the simplest way to put it is that the Buddhist saint always has his eyes closed, while the Christian saint always has his eyes wide open. The Buddhist saint has a smooth and balanced body, but his eyes are heavy and closed in sleep. The medieval saint’s body is gaunt and bony, yet his eyes are alarmingly alive. There can't be any true spiritual connection between forces that created symbols so different from one another. Even if both images are exaggerations or distortions of their original teachings, it signifies a real difference that could lead to such contrasting extremes. The Buddhist is gazing inward with unusual focus. The Christian is looking outward with frantic intensity. If we follow this thread closely, we’ll discover some fascinating insights.

A short time ago Mrs. Besant, in an interesting essay, announced that there was only one religion in the world, that all faiths were only versions or perversions of it, and that she was quite prepared to say what it was. According to Mrs. Besant this universal Church is simply the universal self. It is the doctrine that we are really all one person; that there are no real walls of individuality between man and man. If I may put it so, she does not tell us to love our neighbours; she tells us to be our neighbours. That is Mrs. Besant's thoughtful and suggestive description of the religion in which all men must find themselves in agreement. And I never heard of any suggestion in my life with which I more violently disagree. I want to love my neighbour not because he is I, but precisely because he is not I. I want to adore the world, not as one likes a looking-glass, because it is one's self, but as one loves a woman, because she is entirely different. If souls are separate love is possible. If souls are united love is obviously impossible. A man may be said loosely to love himself, but he can hardly fall in love with himself, or, if he does, it must be a monotonous courtship. If the world is full of real selves, they can be really unselfish selves. But upon Mrs. Besant's principle the whole cosmos is only one enormously selfish person.

Not long ago, Mrs. Besant wrote an intriguing essay where she claimed there's only one religion in the world and that all beliefs are just variations or distortions of it. She was ready to share what that religion is. According to Mrs. Besant, this universal Church is simply the universal self. It’s the idea that we are all fundamentally one person and that there are no real boundaries of individuality between people. If I might put it this way, she doesn’t tell us to love our neighbors; she tells us to be our neighbors. That’s Mrs. Besant's thoughtful and provocative portrayal of the religion we all should agree on. And I’ve never encountered a suggestion in my life that I disagree with more strongly. I want to love my neighbor not because he is me, but precisely because he is not me. I want to cherish the world, not like one admires a mirror because it reflects oneself, but like one loves a woman because she is completely different. If souls are separate, love is possible. If souls are united, love is clearly impossible. A person might be said to love themselves loosely, but it’s hard to genuinely fall in love with oneself, and if they do, it’s bound to be a dull pursuit. If the world is filled with true selves, they can be genuinely selfless. But under Mrs. Besant's principle, the entire universe is just one massively selfish entity.

It is just here that Buddhism is on the side of modern pantheism and immanence. And it is just here that Christianity is on the side of humanity and liberty and love. Love desires personality; therefore love desires division. It is the instinct of Christianity to be glad that God has broken the universe into little pieces, because they are living pieces. It is her instinct to say "little children love one another" rather than to tell one large person to love himself. This is the intellectual abyss between Buddhism and Christianity; that for the Buddhist or Theosophist personality is the fall of man, for the Christian it is the purpose of God, the whole point of his cosmic idea. The world-soul of the Theosophists asks man to love it only in order that man may throw himself into it. But the divine centre of Christianity actually threw man out of it in order that he might love it. The oriental deity is like a giant who should have lost his leg or hand and be always seeking to find it; but the Christian power is like some giant who in a strange generosity should cut off his right hand, so that it might of its own accord shake hands with him. We come back to the same tireless note touching the nature of Christianity; all modern philosophies are chains which connect and fetter; Christianity is a sword which separates and sets free. No other philosophy makes God actually rejoice in the separation of the universe into living souls. But according to orthodox Christianity this separation between God and man is sacred, because this is eternal. That a man may love God it is necessary that there should be not only a God to be loved, but a man to love him. All those vague theosophical minds for whom the universe is an immense melting-pot are exactly the minds which shrink instinctively from that earthquake saying of our Gospels, which declare that the Son of God came not with peace but with a sundering sword. The saying rings entirely true even considered as what it obviously is; the statement that any man who preaches real love is bound to beget hate. It is as true of democratic fraternity as of divine love; sham love ends in compromise and common philosophy; but real love has always ended in bloodshed. Yet there is another and yet more awful truth behind the obvious meaning of this utterance of our Lord. According to Himself the Son was a sword separating brother and brother that they should for an æon hate each other. But the Father also was a sword, which in the black beginning separated brother and brother, so that they should love each other at last.

Buddhism aligns with modern pantheism and immanence, while Christianity aligns with humanity, freedom, and love. Love seeks individuality; thus, love seeks separation. Christianity instinctively celebrates that God has fragmented the universe into small, living pieces. It encourages the idea of "little children, love one another" instead of telling one big person to love themselves. This reveals the fundamental difference between Buddhism and Christianity: for Buddhists or Theosophists, individuality is humanity's downfall, whereas for Christians, it's God's purpose, the essence of His cosmic plan. The world-soul of Theosophy invites people to love it so they can completely merge with it. In contrast, the divine essence of Christianity purposefully cast humanity out so that people could love it. The Eastern deity resembles a giant who has lost a limb and is always searching for it, while the Christian power reflects a giant who selflessly cuts off His right hand so that it can shake hands of its own accord. This persistent theme regarding Christianity reveals that all modern philosophies create connections that bind, whereas Christianity is a sword that divides and liberates. No other philosophy expresses God's joy in the separation of the universe into living souls as Christianity does. According to orthodox Christianity, this separation between God and humanity is sacred because it is eternal. For a person to love God, there must be both a God to love and a person to do the loving. Those nebulous theosophical thinkers who view the universe as a vast melting pot are precisely the ones who instinctively shy away from the profound declaration of our Gospels, which state that the Son of God did not come with peace but with a dividing sword. This statement rings true in its essence: any person who preaches genuine love is sure to evoke hatred. This is as applicable to democratic fraternity as it is to divine love; counterfeit love results in compromise and shared philosophy, while true love has historically ended in violence. Yet there's another, even more disturbing truth behind this saying of our Lord. According to Him, the Son was a sword that divided siblings so they might hate one another for a time. But the Father was also a sword, which in the dark beginning separated siblings so they could eventually love one another.

This is the meaning of that almost insane happiness in the eyes of the mediæval saint in the picture. This is the meaning of the sealed eyes of the superb Buddhist image. The Christian saint is happy because he has verily been cut off from the world; he is separate from things and is staring at them in astonishment. But why should the Buddhist saint be astonished at things? since there is really only one thing, and that being impersonal can hardly be astonished at itself. There have been many pantheist poems suggesting wonder, but no really successful ones. The pantheist cannot wonder, for he cannot praise God or praise anything as really distinct from himself. Our immediate business here however is with the effect of this Christian admiration (which strikes outwards, towards a deity distinct from the worshipper) upon the general need for ethical activity and social reform. And surely its effect is sufficiently obvious. There is no real possibility of getting out of pantheism any special impulse to moral action. For pantheism implies in its nature that one thing is as good as another; whereas action implies in its nature that one thing is greatly preferable to another. Swinburne in the high summer of his scepticism tried in vain to wrestle with this difficulty. In "Songs before Sunrise," written under the inspiration of Garibaldi and the revolt of Italy, he proclaimed the newer religion and the purer God which should wither up all the priests of the world.

This is what that almost crazy happiness looks like in the eyes of the medieval saint in the picture. This is what the closed eyes of the stunning Buddhist statue mean. The Christian saint is happy because he has truly detached himself from the world; he is separate from everything and gazing at it in wonder. But why would the Buddhist saint be amazed by things? Since there’s really only one thing, and that impersonal essence can hardly be surprised by itself. There have been many pantheist poems suggesting awe, but none that are truly successful. The pantheist can't experience wonder because they can't praise God or anything as truly separate from themselves. Our main focus here is on the effect of this Christian admiration (which reaches outward towards a deity distinct from the worshipper) on the general need for ethical action and social reform. And its effect is quite clear. There’s no real way to draw from pantheism any special drive for moral action. Pantheism, by its nature, suggests that one thing is just as good as another; however, action, by its nature, implies that one thing is much better than another. Swinburne, in the peak of his skepticism, tried unsuccessfully to grapple with this issue. In "Songs before Sunrise," inspired by Garibaldi and the Italian revolt, he proclaimed the new religion and the purer God that would diminish all the priests of the world.

"What doest thou now
"What are you doing now?"
Looking Godward to cry
Looking to God to cry
I am I, thou art thou,
I am me, and you are you,
I am low, thou art high,
I'm down, you're up,
I am thou that thou seekest to find him, find thou
I am the one you are looking for, find me.
but thyself, thou art I,"
but yourself, you are I,"

Of which the immediate and evident deduction is that tyrants are as much the sons of God as Garibaldis; and that King Bomba of Naples having, with the utmost success, "found himself" is identical with the ultimate good in all things. The truth is that the western energy that dethrones tyrants has been directly due to the western theology that says "I am I, thou art thou." The same spiritual separation which looked up and saw a good king in the universe looked up and saw a bad king in Naples. The worshippers of Bomba's god dethroned Bomba. The worshippers of Swinburne's god have covered Asia for centuries and have never dethroned a tyrant. The Indian saint may reasonably shut his eyes because he is looking at that which is I and Thou and We and They and It. It is a rational occupation: but it is not true in theory and not true in fact that it helps the Indian to keep an eye on Lord Curzon. That external vigilance which has always been the mark of Christianity (the command that we should watch and pray) has expressed itself both in typical western orthodoxy and in typical western politics: but both depend on the idea of a divinity transcendent, different from ourselves, a deity that disappears. Certainly the most sagacious creeds may suggest that we should pursue God into deeper and deeper rings of the labyrinth of our own ego. But only we of Christendom have said that we should hunt God like an eagle upon the mountains: and we have killed all monsters in the chase.

The clear and straightforward conclusion is that tyrants are just as much children of God as Garibaldis are; and that King Bomba of Naples, having successfully "found himself," is the same as the ultimate good in everything. The reality is that the western energy that removes tyrants comes directly from the western belief that says "I am I, you are you." The same spiritual separation that looked up and saw a good king in the universe also looked up and saw a bad king in Naples. The followers of Bomba's god brought him down. The followers of Swinburne's god have covered Asia for centuries and have never removed a tyrant. The Indian saint may reasonably close his eyes because he is contemplating what is I and You and We and They and It. It’s a logical activity, but it’s not true in theory and not true in fact that it helps the Indian keep an eye on Lord Curzon. That external awareness, which has always been a hallmark of Christianity (the command that we should watch and pray), has shown itself both in typical western orthodoxy and in typical western politics: but both rely on the idea of a divinity that is transcendent, different from ourselves, a deity that fades away. Certainly, the most insightful beliefs may suggest that we should seek God through deeper and deeper layers of our own ego. But only we in Christendom have said that we should pursue God like an eagle on the mountains: and we have slain all monsters in the pursuit.

Here again, therefore, we find that in so far as we value democracy and the self-renewing energies of the west, we are much more likely to find them in the old theology than the new. If we want reform, we must adhere to orthodoxy: especially in this matter (so much disputed in the counsels of Mr. R.J. Campbell), the matter of insisting on the immanent or the transcendent deity. By insisting specially on the immanence of God we get introspection, self-isolation, quietism, social indifference—Tibet. By insisting specially on the transcendence of God we get wonder, curiosity, moral and political adventure, righteous indignation—Christendom. Insisting that God is inside man, man is always inside himself. By insisting that God transcends man, man has transcended himself.

Here again, we see that as long as we value democracy and the revitalizing energies of the West, we are more likely to find them in traditional theology than in modern versions. If we want reform, we need to stick to orthodox beliefs: especially regarding the debated topic in Mr. R.J. Campbell’s discussions, the issue of emphasizing either the immanent or the transcendent deity. By focusing on God’s immanence, we foster introspection, isolation, passive contemplation, and social indifference—much like Tibet. By focusing on God’s transcendence, we inspire wonder, curiosity, moral and political exploration, and righteous anger—similar to Christendom. Emphasizing that God is within man leads to man being trapped in himself. Emphasizing that God is beyond man allows humanity to rise above itself.

If we take any other doctrine that has been called old-fashioned we shall find the case the same. It is the same, for instance, in the deep matter of the Trinity. Unitarians (a sect never to be mentioned without a special respect for their distinguished intellectual dignity and high intellectual honour) are often reformers by the accident that throws so many small sects into such an attitude. But there is nothing in the least liberal or akin to reform in the substitution of pure monotheism for the Trinity. The complex God of the Athanasian Creed may be an enigma for the intellect; but He is far less likely to gather the mystery and cruelty of a Sultan than the lonely god of Omar or Mahomet. The god who is a mere awful unity is not only a king but an Eastern king. The heart of humanity, especially of European humanity, is certainly much more satisfied by the strange hints and symbols that gather round the Trinitarian idea, the image of a council at which mercy pleads as well as justice, the conception of a sort of liberty and variety existing even in the inmost chamber of the world. For Western religion has always felt keenly the idea "it is not well for man to be alone." The social instinct asserted itself everywhere as when the Eastern idea of hermits was practically expelled by the Western idea of monks. So even asceticism became brotherly; and the Trappists were sociable even when they were silent. If this love of a living complexity be our test, it is certainly healthier to have the Trinitarian religion than the Unitarian. For to us Trinitarians (if I may say it with reverence)—to us God Himself is a society. It is indeed a fathomless mystery of theology, and even if I were theologian enough to deal with it directly, it would not be relevant to do so here. Suffice it to say here that this triple enigma is as comforting as wine and open as an English fireside; that this thing that bewilders the intellect utterly quiets the heart: but out of the desert, from the dry places and the dreadful suns, come the cruel children of the lonely God; the real Unitarians who with scimitar in hand have laid waste the world. For it is not well for God to be alone.

If we look at any other belief that has been deemed outdated, we’ll find the same situation. It’s the same, for example, with the profound concept of the Trinity. Unitarians (a group that deserves special respect for their significant intellectual dignity and high honor) often find themselves in the role of reformers by the coincidence that casts many small sects into such a position. However, replacing the Trinity with strict monotheism is neither liberal nor reformative. The complicated God of the Athanasian Creed might be puzzling to the mind, but He is much less likely to embody the mystery and cruelty of a Sultan than the solitary god of Omar or Muhammad. The god who is simply a terrifying unity is not only a ruler but an Eastern ruler. The heart of humanity, especially of Europeans, is surely more content with the strange hints and symbols surrounding the Trinitarian idea—an image of a council where mercy is advocated alongside justice and a notion of kind of freedom and variety even in the innermost part of the world. For Western religion has always recognized the idea that "it is not good for man to be alone." The social instinct has shown itself everywhere, like when the Eastern concept of hermits was practically replaced by the Western concept of monks. Thus, even asceticism became communal; and the Trappists were friendly even when they were quiet. If this appreciation for a living complexity is our measure, then having a Trinitarian faith is definitely healthier than a Unitarian one. For we Trinitarians (if I may say so respectfully)—to us, God Himself is a community. It’s indeed a deep mystery of theology, and even if I were knowledgeable enough to address it directly, it wouldn’t be appropriate to do so here. It’s enough to say that this triple mystery is as comforting as wine and as welcoming as an English fireside; this thing that completely confuses the mind utterly calms the heart: but from the desert, from the arid places and the fearsome suns, come the cruel offspring of the lonely God; the real Unitarians who, with a scimitar in hand, have ravaged the world. For it is not good for God to be alone.

Again, the same is true of that difficult matter of the danger of the soul, which has unsettled so many just minds. To hope for all souls is imperative; and it is quite tenable that their salvation is inevitable. It is tenable, but it is not specially favourable to activity or progress. Our fighting and creative society ought rather to insist on the danger of everybody, on the fact that every man is hanging by a thread or clinging to a precipice. To say that all will be well anyhow is a comprehensible remark: but it cannot be called the blast of a trumpet. Europe ought rather to emphasise possible perdition; and Europe always has emphasised it. Here its highest religion is at one with all its cheapest romances. To the Buddhist or the eastern fatalist existence is a science or a plan, which must end up in a certain way. But to a Christian existence is a story, which may end up in any way. In a thrilling novel (that purely Christian product) the hero is not eaten by cannibals; but it is essential to the existence of the thrill that he might be eaten by cannibals. The hero must (so to speak) be an eatable hero. So Christian morals have always said to the man, not that he would lose his soul, but that he must take care that he didn't. In Christian morals, in short, it is wicked to call a man "damned": but it is strictly religious and philosophic to call him damnable.

Once again, the same applies to the tough issue of the soul's danger, which has unsettled so many rational minds. It's essential to hope for all souls, and it's reasonable to think that their salvation is certain. It's a reasonable belief, but it doesn't really encourage action or progress. Our active and creative society should focus more on the dangers everyone faces, on the fact that every person is hanging by a thread or clinging to a ledge. Saying that everything will turn out fine is a relatable statement, but it can't be called an inspiring call to action. Europe should stress the possibility of damnation; and it has always done so. Here, its highest beliefs align with its most trivial stories. To a Buddhist or an Eastern fatalist, life is a science or a plan that must conclude in a specific way. But for a Christian, life is a story that can end in countless ways. In an exciting novel (a distinctly Christian creation), the hero doesn't get eaten by cannibals; but for the thrill to exist, he might get eaten by cannibals. The hero must (so to speak) be a hero who could be eaten. Thus, Christian morals have always advised individuals not that they would lose their souls, but that they must ensure they don’t. In Christian morals, to call a man "damned" is considered wicked: but it's strictly religious and philosophical to label him as damnable.

All Christianity concentrates on the man at the cross-roads. The vast and shallow philosophies, the huge syntheses of humbug, all talk about ages and evolution and ultimate developments. The true philosophy is concerned with the instant. Will a man take this road or that? that is the only thing to think about, if you enjoy thinking. The æons are easy enough to think about, any one can think about them. The instant is really awful: and it is because our religion has intensely felt the instant, that it has in literature dealt much with battle and in theology dealt much with hell. It is full of danger like a boy's book: it is at an immortal crisis. There is a great deal of real similarity between popular fiction and the religion of the western people. If you say that popular fiction is vulgar and tawdry, you only say what the dreary and well-informed say also about the images in the Catholic churches. Life (according to the faith) is very like a serial story in a magazine: life ends with the promise (or menace) "to be continued in our next." Also, with a noble vulgarity, life imitates the serial and leaves off at the exciting moment. For death is distinctly an exciting moment.

All of Christianity focuses on the person at the crossroads. The vast and shallow philosophies, the huge mixes of nonsense, all talk about ages, evolution, and ultimate developments. The real philosophy is about the moment. Will a person choose this path or that? That's the only thing worth thinking about if you enjoy thinking. Thinking about the ages is easy; anyone can do that. The moment is truly daunting: and it's because our religion deeply understands the moment that it has so often explored battle in literature and hell in theology. It is full of danger like a boy's adventure book: it’s at an immortal turning point. There’s a lot of real similarity between popular fiction and the religion of Western people. If you say popular fiction is cheap and tacky, you’re just echoing what the dreary and well-informed say about the images in Catholic churches. Life (according to the faith) is very much like a serial story in a magazine: life ends with the promise (or threat) "to be continued in our next." Also, with a noble crudeness, life imitates the serial and stops at the exciting moment. Because death is definitely an exciting moment.

But the point is that a story is exciting because it has in it so strong an element of will, of what theology calls free-will. You cannot finish a sum how you like. But you can finish a story how you like. When somebody discovered the Differential Calculus there was only one Differential Calculus he could discover. But when Shakespeare killed Romeo he might have married him to Juliet's old nurse if he had felt inclined. And Christendom has excelled in the narrative romance exactly because it has insisted on the theological free-will. It is a large matter and too much to one side of the road to be discussed adequately here; but this is the real objection to that torrent of modern talk about treating crime as disease, about making a prison merely a hygienic environment like a hospital, of healing sin by slow scientific methods. The fallacy of the whole thing is that evil is a matter of active choice, whereas disease is not. If you say that you are going to cure a profligate as you cure an asthmatic, my cheap and obvious answer is, "Produce the people who want to be asthmatics as many people want to be profligates." A man may lie still and be cured of a malady. But he must not lie still if he wants to be cured of a sin; on the contrary, he must get up and jump about violently. The whole point indeed is perfectly expressed in the very word which we use for a man in hospital; "patient" is in the passive mood; "sinner" is in the active. If a man is to be saved from influenza, he may be a patient. But if he is to be saved from forging, he must be not a patient but an impatient. He must be personally impatient with forgery. All moral reform must start in the active not the passive will.

But the point is that a story is exciting because it has such a strong element of will, of what theology calls free will. You can't finish a math problem any way you want. But you can finish a story however you like. When someone discovered Differential Calculus, there was only one version of it to discover. But when Shakespeare killed Romeo, he could have married him to Juliet's old nurse if he had wanted to. And Christendom has thrived in narrative romance precisely because it emphasizes theological free will. This is a big topic and too complex to discuss thoroughly here; but this is the real objection to that flood of modern talk about treating crime as a disease, about turning a prison into a hygienic space like a hospital, about healing sin through slow scientific methods. The flaw in the whole idea is that evil is a matter of active choice, while disease is not. If you say you're going to cure a reckless person like you would an asthmatic, my straightforward response is, "Show me the people who want to be asthmatics just as many people want to be reckless." A person can lie still and be cured of an illness. But they can’t just lie still if they want to be cured of a sin; on the contrary, they must get up and actively fight against it. The whole point is perfectly captured in the very word we use for a person in the hospital; "patient" is in the passive voice, while "sinner" is in the active. If someone is to be saved from the flu, they can be a patient. But if they are to be saved from forgery, they must be not a patient but an impatient. They must be personally impatient with forgery. All moral reform must begin with active, not passive, will.

Here again we reach the same substantial conclusion. In so far as we desire the definite reconstructions and the dangerous revolutions which have distinguished European civilisation, we shall not discourage the thought of possible ruin; we shall rather encourage it. If we want, like the Eastern saints, merely to contemplate how right things are, of course we shall only say that they must go right. But if we particularly want to make them go right, we must insist that they may go wrong.

Here we come to the same important conclusion again. As long as we want the specific changes and risky upheavals that have defined European civilization, we shouldn't shy away from the idea of potential failure; we should actually support it. If we, like the Eastern sages, only want to reflect on how things should be right, then we’ll just say they have to be right. But if we truly want to make them right, we have to acknowledge that they might go wrong.

Lastly, this truth is yet again true in the case of the common modern attempts to diminish or to explain away the divinity of Christ. The thing may be true or not; that I shall deal with before I end. But if the divinity is true it is certainly terribly revolutionary. That a good man may have his back to the wall is no more than we knew already; but that God could have his back to the wall is a boast for all insurgents for ever. Christianity is the only religion on earth that has felt that omnipotence made God incomplete. Christianity alone has felt that God, to be wholly God, must have been a rebel as well as a king. Alone of all creeds, Christianity has added courage to the virtues of the Creator. For the only courage worth calling courage must necessarily mean that the soul passes a breaking point—and does not break. In this indeed I approach a matter more dark and awful than it is easy to discuss; and I apologise in advance if any of my phrases fall wrong or seem irreverent touching a matter which the greatest saints and thinkers have justly feared to approach. But in that terrific tale of the Passion there is a distinct emotional suggestion that the author of all things (in some unthinkable way) went not only through agony, but through doubt. It is written, "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." No; but the Lord thy God may tempt Himself; and it seems as if this was what happened in Gethsemane. In a garden Satan tempted man: and in a garden God tempted God. He passed in some superhuman manner through our human horror of pessimism. When the world shook and the sun was wiped out of heaven, it was not at the crucifixion, but at the cry from the cross: the cry which confessed that God was forsaken of God. And now let the revolutionists choose a creed from all the creeds and a god from all the gods of the world, carefully weighing all the gods of inevitable recurrence and of unalterable power. They will not find another god who has himself been in revolt. Nay, (the matter grows too difficult for human speech) but let the atheists themselves choose a god. They will find only one divinity who ever uttered their isolation; only one religion in which God seemed for an instant to be an atheist.

Lastly, this truth is once again evident in the current efforts to downplay or dismiss the divinity of Christ. Whether it's true or not is something I’ll address before I finish. But if the divinity is true, then it’s definitely revolutionary. It’s nothing new to consider that a good person might be backed into a corner; however, the idea that God could be backed into a corner is a rallying cry for all rebels forever. Christianity is the only religion that recognizes that omnipotence makes God incomplete. Christianity alone acknowledges that to be fully God, God must also be a rebel as well as a king. Among all religions, Christianity has added courage to the Creator's virtues. True courage must mean that the soul reaches a breaking point and does not break. I am approaching a topic that is darker and more difficult to discuss than I’d like, and I apologize in advance if any of my words come across as inappropriate regarding a subject that the greatest saints and thinkers have rightfully feared to tackle. But in the powerful story of the Passion, there’s a clear emotional implication that the author of all things (in some unimaginable way) went through not just agony but also doubt. It says, "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." No; but the Lord thy God may tempt Himself, and it seems that's what happened in Gethsemane. In a garden, Satan tempted man; and in a garden, God tempted God. He somehow transcended our human fear of pessimism. When the world trembled and the sun disappeared from the sky, it wasn’t at the crucifixion, but at the cry from the cross: the cry that acknowledged that God was forsaken by God. Now let the revolutionists select a belief from all beliefs and a deity from all the gods of the world, carefully considering all the gods of inevitable recurrence and unchangeable power. They will not find another god who has ever been in revolt. In fact, (the topic becomes too complex for mere words) let the atheists themselves choose a god. They will find only one divine being who ever expressed their isolation; only one religion in which God seemed, for a moment, to be an atheist.

These can be called the essentials of the old orthodoxy, of which the chief merit is that it is the natural fountain of revolution and reform; and of which the chief defect is that it is obviously only an abstract assertion. Its main advantage is that it is the most adventurous and manly of all theologies. Its chief disadvantage is simply that it is a theology. It can always be urged against it that it is in its nature arbitrary and in the air. But it is not so high in the air but that great archers spend their whole lives in shooting arrows at it—yes, and their last arrows; there are men who will ruin themselves and ruin their civilisation if they may ruin also this old fantastic tale. This is the last and most astounding fact about this faith; that its enemies will use any weapon against it, the swords that cut their own fingers, and the firebrands that burn their own homes. Men who begin to fight the Church for the sake of freedom and humanity end by flinging away freedom and humanity if only they may fight the Church. This is no exaggeration; I could fill a book with the instances of it. Mr. Blatchford set out, as an ordinary Bible-smasher, to prove that Adam was guiltless of sin against God; in manoeuvring so as to maintain this he admitted, as a mere side issue, that all the tyrants, from Nero to King Leopold, were guiltless of any sin against humanity. I know a man who has such a passion for proving that he will have no personal existence after death that he falls back on the position that he has no personal existence now. He invokes Buddhism and says that all souls fade into each other; in order to prove that he cannot go to heaven he proves that he cannot go to Hartlepool. I have known people who protested against religious education with arguments against any education, saying that the child's mind must grow freely or that the old must not teach the young. I have known people who showed that there could be no divine judgment by showing that there can be no human judgment, even for practical purposes. They burned their own corn to set fire to the church; they smashed their own tools to smash it; any stick was good enough to beat it with, though it were the last stick of their own dismembered furniture. We do not admire, we hardly excuse, the fanatic who wrecks this world for love of the other. But what are we to say of the fanatic who wrecks this world out of hatred of the other? He sacrifices the very existence of humanity to the non-existence of God. He offers his victims not to the altar, but merely to assert the idleness of the altar and the emptiness of the throne. He is ready to ruin even that primary ethic by which all things live, for his strange and eternal vengeance upon some one who never lived at all.

These can be called the essentials of the old orthodoxy, which has the notable advantage of being the natural source of revolution and reform, while its main flaw is that it’s clearly just an abstract idea. Its primary strength lies in being the most adventurous and bold of all theologies. The biggest drawback is simply that it is a theology. Critics can always argue against it, claiming that its nature is arbitrary and out of touch. But it’s not so far removed that skilled marksmen don’t spend their entire lives shooting arrows at it—yes, even their last arrows; there are those who will entirely ruin themselves and their civilization just to destroy this old mythical narrative. This is the most astonishing fact about this faith; its opponents will use any means against it, even weapons that harm themselves, and flames that burn their own homes. People who start by challenging the Church for the sake of freedom and humanity often end up sacrificing both just to oppose the Church. This isn’t an exaggeration; I could fill a book with examples. Mr. Blatchford began, like a typical Bible critic, trying to prove that Adam was innocent of sin against God; while trying to uphold this argument, he casually admitted that all tyrants, from Nero to King Leopold, were also innocent of any sin against humanity. I know someone who is so determined to prove that he won't exist personally after death that he claims he has no personal existence even now. He references Buddhism and argues that all souls merge into one; to prove that he can’t go to heaven, he also proves that he can’t go to Hartlepool. I’ve known people who opposed religious education by arguing against any form of education, insisting that a child's mind must develop freely or that the old shouldn’t teach the young. I’ve seen people claim there can be no divine judgment by insisting there can be no human judgment, even for practical reasons. They destroyed their own crops to burn down the church; they broke their own tools to demolish it; any stick was good enough to beat it with, even if it was the last piece of their own shattered furniture. We don’t admire, we barely tolerate, the fanatic who destroys this world for love of the next. But what do we say about the fanatic who wrecks this world out of hatred for the next? He sacrifices the very existence of humanity for the non-existence of God. He offers his victims not to the altar, but merely to emphasize the futility of the altar and the void of the throne. He’s willing to undermine even the foundational ethics that sustain all life, all for his bizarre and relentless revenge against someone who never actually existed.

And yet the thing hangs in the heavens unhurt. Its opponents only succeed in destroying all that they themselves justly hold dear. They do not destroy orthodoxy; they only destroy political courage and common sense. They do not prove that Adam was not responsible to God; how could they prove it? They only prove (from their premises) that the Czar is not responsible to Russia. They do not prove that Adam should not have been punished by God; they only prove that the nearest sweater should not be punished by men. With their oriental doubts about personality they do not make certain that we shall have no personal life hereafter; they only make certain that we shall not have a very jolly or complete one here. With their paralysing hints of all conclusions coming out wrong they do not tear the book of the Recording Angel; they only make it a little harder to keep the books of Marshall and Snelgrove. Not only is the faith the mother of all worldly energies, but its foes are the fathers of all worldly confusion. The secularists have not wrecked divine things; but the secularists have wrecked secular things, if that is any comfort to them. The Titans did not scale heaven; but they laid waste the world.

And yet the thing remains unharmed in the heavens. Its opponents only succeed in destroying everything they genuinely value. They don't eliminate orthodoxy; they only undermine political courage and common sense. They can't prove that Adam wasn't accountable to God; how could they? They only demonstrate (based on their arguments) that the Czar isn't accountable to Russia. They don't prove that Adam shouldn't have been punished by God; they merely show that the nearest sweater shouldn’t be punished by people. With their Eastern doubts about individuality, they don't ensure that we won't have a personal life in the afterlife; they only ensure that our lives here won’t be very joyful or complete. With their paralyzing suggestions that all conclusions lead to the wrong outcome, they don’t erase the book of the Recording Angel; they just make it a bit harder to manage the accounts of Marshall and Snelgrove. Not only is faith the source of all worldly energy, but its opponents are the cause of all worldly confusion. Secularists haven’t destroyed divine matters; instead, they’ve ruined secular matters, if that gives them any comfort. The Titans didn't conquer heaven; but they devastated the world.


CHAPTER IX.—Authority and the Adventurer


The last chapter has been concerned with the contention that orthodoxy is not only (as is often urged) the only safe guardian of morality or order, but is also the only logical guardian of liberty, innovation and advance. If we wish to pull down the prosperous oppressor we cannot do it with the new doctrine of human perfectibility; we can do it with the old doctrine of Original Sin. If we want to uproot inherent cruelties or lift up lost populations we cannot do it with the scientific theory that matter precedes mind; we can do it with the supernatural theory that mind precedes matter. If we wish specially to awaken people to social vigilance and tireless pursuit of practise, we cannot help it much by insisting on the Immanent God and the Inner Light: for these are at best reasons for contentment; we can help it much by insisting on the transcendant God and the flying and escaping gleam; for that means divine discontent. If we wish particularly to assert the idea of a generous balance against that of a dreadful autocracy we shall instinctively be Trinitarian rather than Unitarian. If we desire European civilisation to be a raid and a rescue, we shall insist rather that souls are in real peril than that their peril is ultimately unreal. And if we wish to exalt the outcast and the crucified, we shall rather wish to think that a veritable God was crucified, rather than a mere sage or hero. Above all, if we wish to protect the poor we shall be in favour of fixed rules and clear dogmas. The rules of a club are occasionally in favour of the poor member. The drift of a club is always in favour of the rich one.

The last chapter has focused on the argument that traditional beliefs are not only, as often claimed, the only secure protectors of morality or order, but they’re also the only rational protectors of freedom, innovation, and progress. If we want to tear down a prosperous oppressor, we can’t do it with the new idea of human perfection; we can do it with the old belief in Original Sin. If we want to eliminate inherent cruelty or uplift marginalized communities, we can’t do it with the scientific theory that matter comes before mind; we can do it with the belief that mind comes before matter. If we want to especially encourage society to stay vigilant and tirelessly pursue action, we can’t do it much by emphasizing the Immanent God and Inner Light, as those ideas tend to promote complacency; we can do it much more effectively by stressing the transcendent God and the shining promise of escape, which signifies divine discontent. If we want to assert a generous balance against a terrible autocracy, we will instinctively lean toward Trinitarian beliefs rather than Unitarian ones. If we envision European civilization as a mission of rescue, we will affirm that souls are genuinely at risk rather than suggest their risk is ultimately not real. And if we wish to elevate the outcast and the crucified, we will prefer to think that a true God was crucified, rather than just a wise person or hero. Above all, if we want to protect the poor, we will support established rules and clear doctrines. The rules of a club occasionally benefit the poor member, but the overall trend of a club always favors the wealthy member.

And now we come to the crucial question which truly concludes the whole matter. A reasonable agnostic, if he has happened to agree with me so far, may justly turn round and say, "You have found a practical philosophy in the doctrine of the Fall; very well. You have found a side of democracy now dangerously neglected wisely asserted in Original Sin; all right. You have found a truth in the doctrine of hell; I congratulate you. You are convinced that worshippers of a personal God look outwards and are progressive; I congratulate them. But even supposing that those doctrines do include those truths, why cannot you take the truths and leave the doctrines? Granted that all modern society is trusting the rich too much because it does not allow for human weakness; granted that orthodox ages have had a great advantage because (believing in the Fall) they did allow for human weakness, why cannot you simply allow for human weakness without believing in the Fall? If you have discovered that the idea of damnation represents a healthy idea of danger, why can you not simply take the idea of danger and leave the idea of damnation? If you see clearly the kernel of common-sense in the nut of Christian orthodoxy, why cannot you simply take the kernel and leave the nut? Why cannot you (to use that cant phrase of the newspapers which I, as a highly scholarly agnostic, am a little ashamed of using) why cannot you simply take what is good in Christianity, what you can define as valuable, what you can comprehend, and leave all the rest, all the absolute dogmas that are in their nature incomprehensible?" This is the real question; this is the last question; and it is a pleasure to try to answer it.

And now we come to the key question that truly wraps up the whole matter. A reasonable agnostic, if he has happened to agree with me up to this point, might rightly respond, "You've found a practical philosophy in the idea of the Fall; fine. You've highlighted a side of democracy that is currently neglected, wisely pointed out in Original Sin; okay. You've discovered a truth in the concept of hell; I commend you. You’re convinced that worshippers of a personal God look outward and are progressive; I commend them as well. But even if these doctrines contain those truths, why can’t you just take the truths and leave the doctrines? Granted that modern society puts too much trust in the wealthy since it doesn’t account for human frailty; granted that traditional societies had an advantage because they accepted the Fall and acknowledged human weakness, why can’t you just account for human weakness without believing in the Fall? If you realize that the idea of damnation is really a healthy way to recognize danger, why can’t you just take the concept of danger and leave behind the concept of damnation? If you can see clearly the common-sense truth in the core of Christian orthodoxy, why can’t you just take the core and leave the outer shell? Why can’t you (to use that trendy phrase from the news which I, as a scholarly agnostic, feel a bit embarrassed to say) why can’t you just take what's good in Christianity, what you can identify as valuable, what you can understand, and leave everything else, all the absolute doctrines that are fundamentally incomprehensible?" This is the real question; this is the final question; and it’s a pleasure to attempt to answer it.

The first answer is simply to say that I am a rationalist. I like to have some intellectual justification for my intuitions. If I am treating man as a fallen being it is an intellectual convenience to me to believe that he fell; and I find, for some odd psychological reason, that I can deal better with a man's exercise of freewill if I believe that he has got it. But I am in this matter yet more definitely a rationalist. I do not propose to turn this book into one of ordinary Christian apologetics; I should be glad to meet at any other time the enemies of Christianity in that more obvious arena. Here I am only giving an account of my own growth in spiritual certainty. But I may pause to remark that the more I saw of the merely abstract arguments against the Christian cosmology the less I thought of them. I mean that having found the moral atmosphere of the Incarnation to be common sense, I then looked at the established intellectual arguments against the Incarnation and found them to be common nonsense. In case the argument should be thought to suffer from the absence of the ordinary apologetic I will here very briefly summarise my own arguments and conclusions on the purely objective or scientific truth of the matter.

The first answer is simply that I consider myself a rationalist. I like to have some intellectual basis for my intuitions. If I see humanity as flawed, it helps me to believe that people have fallen; and for some strange psychological reason, I find it easier to accept a person's free will if I believe he actually has it. But in this regard, I am even more firmly a rationalist. I don’t intend to turn this book into a typical defense of Christianity; I would gladly face Christianity's critics in that more obvious setting at another time. Here, I am simply sharing my own journey toward spiritual certainty. However, I should note that the more I examined the abstract arguments against Christian cosmology, the less I valued them. Once I realized that the moral significance of the Incarnation made sense to me, I then looked at the established intellectual objections to the Incarnation and found them to be complete nonsense. In case the argument seems to lack the usual apologetic framework, I will briefly summarize my own arguments and conclusions regarding the purely objective or scientific truth of the matter.

If I am asked, as a purely intellectual question, why I believe in Christianity, I can only answer, "For the same reason that an intelligent agnostic disbelieves in Christianity." I believe in it quite rationally upon the evidence. But the evidence in my case, as in that of the intelligent agnostic, is not really in this or that alleged demonstration; it is in an enormous accumulation of small but unanimous facts. The secularist is not to be blamed because his objections to Christianity are miscellaneous and even scrappy; it is precisely such scrappy evidence that does convince the mind. I mean that a man may well be less convinced of a philosophy from four books, than from one book, one battle, one landscape, and one old friend. The very fact that the things are of different kinds increases the importance of the fact that they all point to one conclusion. Now, the non-Christianity of the average educated man to-day is almost always, to do him justice, made up of these loose but living experiences. I can only say that my evidences for Christianity are of the same vivid but varied kind as his evidences against it. For when I look at these various anti-Christian truths, I simply discover that none of them are true. I discover that the true tide and force of all the facts flows the other way. Let us take cases. Many a sensible modern man must have abandoned Christianity under the pressure of three such converging convictions as these: first, that men, with their shape, structure, and sexuality, are, after all, very much like beasts, a mere variety of the animal kingdom; second, that primeval religion arose in ignorance and fear; third, that priests have blighted societies with bitterness and gloom. Those three anti-Christian arguments are very different; but they are all quite logical and legitimate; and they all converge. The only objection to them (I discover) is that they are all untrue. If you leave off looking at books about beasts and men, if you begin to look at beasts and men then (if you have any humour or imagination, any sense of the frantic or the farcical) you will observe that the startling thing is not how like man is to the brutes, but how unlike he is. It is the monstrous scale of his divergence that requires an explanation. That man and brute are like is, in a sense, a truism; but that being so like they should then be so insanely unlike, that is the shock and the enigma. That an ape has hands is far less interesting to the philosopher than the fact that having hands he does next to nothing with them; does not play knuckle-bones or the violin; does not carve marble or carve mutton. People talk of barbaric architecture and debased art. But elephants do not build colossal temples of ivory even in a roccoco style; camels do not paint even bad pictures, though equipped with the material of many camel's-hair brushes. Certain modern dreamers say that ants and bees have a society superior to ours. They have, indeed, a civilisation; but that very truth only reminds us that it is an inferior civilisation. Who ever found an ant-hill decorated with the statues of celebrated ants? Who has seen a bee-hive carved with the images of gorgeous queens of old? No; the chasm between man and other creatures may have a natural explanation, but it is a chasm. We talk of wild animals; but man is the only wild animal. It is man that has broken out. All other animals are tame animals; following the rugged respectability of the tribe or type. All other animals are domestic animals; man alone is ever undomestic, either as a profligate or a monk. So that this first superficial reason for materialism is, if anything, a reason for its opposite; it is exactly where biology leaves off that all religion begins.

If someone were to ask me, as a purely intellectual question, why I believe in Christianity, I would reply, "For the same reason that a thoughtful agnostic disbelieves in Christianity." I believe in it quite rationally based on the evidence. But the evidence for me, just as for the intelligent agnostic, isn’t really in any specific demonstration; it’s in a vast collection of small but consistent facts. The secularist shouldn’t be blamed for having a mix of objections to Christianity that seem scattered; it’s exactly this kind of mixed evidence that tends to convince people. What I mean is that someone might feel less convinced of a philosophy based on four books than on one book, one battle, one landscape, and one old friend. The fact that these pieces of evidence come from different sources makes it even more significant that they all lead to the same conclusion. Today, the non-Christian beliefs of the average educated person are often built on these varied but real experiences. I can only say that my reasons for believing in Christianity are just as vivid and diverse as his reasons for rejecting it. When I look at these various anti-Christian claims, I simply find that none of them hold up. I realize that the true direction and force of all the facts actually go against them. Let’s take some examples. A sensible modern person must have given up Christianity because of three main beliefs: first, that humans, with their shape, structure, and sexuality, are, after all, very much like animals—a mere part of the animal kingdom; second, that early religion developed from ignorance and fear; third, that priests have harmed societies with bitterness and despair. These three anti-Christian arguments are quite distinct, but they’re all logical and valid; and they all point in the same direction. The only problem with them (I’ve found) is that they’re all untrue. If you stop reading about animals and humans and start observing them instead, you’ll notice that the surprising thing is not how similar humans are to animals, but how different. It’s the enormous extent of this difference that calls for an explanation. While it’s indeed true that humans and animals share similarities, the fact that they can be so remarkably dissimilar is what’s shocking and puzzling. The fact that an ape has hands is far less intriguing to a philosopher than the reality that, despite having hands, it does almost nothing with them; it doesn’t play games or the violin, nor does it sculpt marble or butcher meat. People talk about primitive architecture and degraded art. However, elephants don’t build massive temples of ivory in any ornate style, and camels don’t create even bad art, despite having the materials for many camel-hair brushes. Some modern visionaries claim that ants and bees have a society that’s superior to ours. They do have a form of civilization, but that truth only highlights that it’s actually an inferior civilization. Who has ever seen an ant hill adorned with statues of famous ants? Who has witnessed a beehive carved with images of magnificent queens from the past? No; the gap between humans and other creatures might have a natural explanation, but it remains a gap. We talk about wild animals, but humans are the only truly wild animal. It is humans who have broken free. All other animals are tamed, conforming to the rigid norms of their group or species. All other animals are domestic; only humans are ever undomestic, either as hedonists or monks. So, this first superficial reason for materialism actually supports its opposite; it’s precisely where biology stops that all religion begins.

It would be the same if I examined the second of the three chance rationalist arguments; the argument that all that we call divine began in some darkness and terror. When I did attempt to examine the foundations of this modern idea I simply found that there were none. Science knows nothing whatever about pre-historic man; for the excellent reason that he is pre-historic. A few professors choose to conjecture that such things as human sacrifice were once innocent and general and that they gradually dwindled; but there is no direct evidence of it, and the small amount of indirect evidence is very much the other way. In the earliest legends we have, such as the tales of Isaac and of Iphigenia, human sacrifice is not introduced as something old, but rather as something new; as a strange and frightful exception darkly demanded by the gods. History says nothing; and legends all say that the earth was kinder in its earliest time. There is no tradition of progress; but the whole human race has a tradition of the Fall. Amusingly enough, indeed, the very dissemination of this idea is used against its authenticity. Learned men literally say that this pre-historic calamity cannot be true because every race of mankind remembers it. I cannot keep pace with these paradoxes.

It would be the same if I looked at the second of the three rational arguments about chance; the argument that everything we call divine started in some kind of darkness and fear. When I tried to explore the basis of this modern idea, I simply found that there wasn’t any. Science knows nothing about prehistoric humans, and for good reason—they are prehistoric. A few professors like to speculate that practices like human sacrifice were once innocent and common and that they slowly faded away; but there’s no direct evidence for that, and the little indirect evidence we have suggests the opposite. In the earliest legends we have, like the stories of Isaac and Iphigenia, human sacrifice isn’t presented as something old but rather as something new, a strange and terrifying exception demanded by the gods. History says nothing, and legends all suggest that the earth was more compassionate in its earliest days. There’s no tradition of progress; rather, the entire human race has a tradition of the Fall. Amusingly, the very spread of this idea is used as an argument against its truth. Scholars literally claim that this prehistoric disaster can't be real because every human race remembers it. I can't keep up with these contradictions.

And if we took the third chance instance, it would be the same; the view that priests darken and embitter the world. I look at the world and simply discover that they don't. Those countries in Europe which are still influenced by priests, are exactly the countries where there is still singing and dancing and coloured dresses and art in the open-air. Catholic doctrine and discipline may be walls; but they are the walls of a playground. Christianity is the only frame which has preserved the pleasure of Paganism. We might fancy some children playing on the flat grassy top of some tall island in the sea. So long as there was a wall round the cliff's edge they could fling themselves into every frantic game and make the place the noisiest of nurseries. But the walls were knocked down, leaving the naked peril of the precipice. They did not fall over; but when their friends returned to them they were all huddled in terror in the centre of the island; and their song had ceased.

And if we look at the third chance situation, it would be the same; the idea that priests darken and sour the world. I look at the world and simply see that they don't. The countries in Europe still influenced by priests are exactly the ones where there's still singing, dancing, colorful dresses, and art happening outdoors. Catholic beliefs and rules might be walls, but they are the walls of a playground. Christianity is the only framework that has kept the joy of Paganism alive. We might imagine some kids playing on the flat, grassy top of a tall island in the sea. As long as there was a wall around the cliff's edge, they could dive into every wild game and turn the place into the loudest playground. But when the walls came down, leaving them exposed to the dangerous drop, they didn't fall over; yet when their friends came back to them, they were all huddled in fear in the center of the island, and their singing had stopped.

Thus these three facts of experience, such facts as go to make an agnostic, are, in this view, turned totally round. I am left saying, "Give me an explanation, first, of the towering eccentricity of man among the brutes; second, of the vast human tradition of some ancient happiness; third, of the partial perpetuation of such pagan joy in the countries of the Catholic Church." One explanation, at any rate, covers all three: the theory that twice was the natural order interrupted by some explosion or revelation such as people now call "psychic." Once Heaven came upon the earth with a power or seal called the image of God, whereby man took command of Nature; and once again (when in empire after empire men had been found wanting) Heaven came to save mankind in the awful shape of a man. This would explain why the mass of men always look backwards; and why the only corner where they in any sense look forwards is the little continent where Christ has His Church. I know it will be said that Japan has become progressive. But how can this be an answer when even in saying "Japan has become progressive," we really only mean, "Japan has become European"? But I wish here not so much to insist on my own explanation as to insist on my original remark. I agree with the ordinary unbelieving man in the street in being guided by three or four odd facts all pointing to something; only when I came to look at the facts I always found they pointed to something else.

So, these three experiences that lead to agnosticism are, in this perspective, completely flipped around. I end up saying, "First, explain the incredible uniqueness of humanity among animals; second, explain the rich human tradition of some ancient happiness; third, explain how this kind of pagan joy still exists in the countries of the Catholic Church." One explanation, at least, covers all three: the idea that twice the natural order was disrupted by some kind of explosion or revelation that people now describe as "psychic." First, Heaven came to Earth with a force or stamp called the image of God, through which humanity gained control over Nature; and then again (after empire after empire failed to meet expectations), Heaven came to save humanity in the terrifying form of a man. This would clarify why most people always look to the past; and why the only place they somewhat look to the future is the small continent where Christ established His Church. I know some will argue that Japan has become progressive. But how can that be a valid response when saying "Japan has become progressive" really just means "Japan has become European"? However, I don't want to focus too much on my own interpretation but to reinforce my initial point. I agree with the average unbeliever on the street, as they are influenced by a few strange facts all suggesting something; yet, when I examined these facts, they continually pointed to something different.

I have given an imaginary triad of such ordinary anti-Christian arguments; if that be too narrow a basis I will give on the spur of the moment another. These are the kind of thoughts which in combination create the impression that Christianity is something weak and diseased. First, for instance, that Jesus was a gentle creature, sheepish and unworldly, a mere ineffectual appeal to the world; second, that Christianity arose and flourished in the dark ages of ignorance, and that to these the Church would drag us back; third, that the people still strongly religious or (if you will) superstitious—such people as the Irish—are weak, unpractical, and behind the times. I only mention these ideas to affirm the same thing: that when I looked into them independently I found, not that the conclusions were unphilosophical, but simply that the facts were not facts. Instead of looking at books and pictures about the New Testament I looked at the New Testament. There I found an account, not in the least of a person with his hair parted in the middle or his hands clasped in appeal, but of an extraordinary being with lips of thunder and acts of lurid decision, flinging down tables, casting out devils, passing with the wild secrecy of the wind from mountain isolation to a sort of dreadful demagogy; a being who often acted like an angry god—and always like a god. Christ had even a literary style of his own, not to be found, I think, elsewhere; it consists of an almost furious use of the a fortiori. His "how much more" is piled one upon another like castle upon castle in the clouds. The diction used about Christ has been, and perhaps wisely, sweet and submissive. But the diction used by Christ is quite curiously gigantesque; it is full of camels leaping through needles and mountains hurled into the sea. Morally it is equally terrific; he called himself a sword of slaughter, and told men to buy swords if they sold their coats for them. That he used other even wilder words on the side of non-resistance greatly increases the mystery; but it also, if anything, rather increases the violence. We cannot even explain it by calling such a being insane; for insanity is usually along one consistent channel. The maniac is generally a monomaniac. Here we must remember the difficult definition of Christianity already given; Christianity is a superhuman paradox whereby two opposite passions may blaze beside each other. The one explanation of the Gospel language that does explain it, is that it is the survey of one who from some supernatural height beholds some more startling synthesis.

I’ve presented a fictional set of common anti-Christian arguments; if that feels too limited, I can quickly come up with another. These kinds of thoughts, when combined, create the impression that Christianity is weak and sickly. First, for example, that Jesus was a gentle, timid guy, totally out of touch with the world—just an ineffective appeal to society; second, that Christianity started and thrived during the dark ages of ignorance, and that the Church wants to pull us back to that; third, that people who are still very religious or (if you prefer) superstitious—like the Irish—are weak, impractical, and stuck in the past. I mention these ideas just to emphasize that when I examined them closely, I found that it wasn’t that the conclusions were unphilosophical, but that the facts simply weren’t true. Instead of reading books and looking at pictures about the New Testament, I turned to the New Testament itself. There, I discovered a narrative not about a person with neatly parted hair or clasped hands begging for attention, but about an extraordinary being with a powerful voice and dramatic actions, flipping tables, casting out demons, moving stealthily like the wind from mountains to a kind of terrifying leadership; a being who often acted like an angry god—and always like a god. Christ even had his own unique literary style, one that I don’t think exists anywhere else; it involves an almost furious use of the a fortiori. His “how much more” stacks up like castles in the clouds. The language used about Christ has been, and perhaps wisely so, sweet and submissive. But the language Christ used is strikingly grand; it’s filled with images of camels getting through needles and mountains thrown into the sea. Morally, it’s equally shocking; he referred to himself as a sword of slaughter and told people to buy swords if they had to sell their coats for them. That he used even crazier words advocating non-resistance adds to the mystery, and if anything, heightens the tension. We can’t even chalk it up to madness, since insanity usually follows a consistent path. A maniac is typically a monomaniac. Here, we must remember the complex definition of Christianity that has been laid out; Christianity is a superhuman paradox where two opposing passions can coexist. The only explanation of the Gospel language that truly clarifies it is that it comes from someone who, from some supernatural perspective, sees a more startling synthesis.

I take in order the next instance offered: the idea that Christianity belongs to the dark ages. Here I did not satisfy myself with reading modern generalisations; I read a little history. And in history I found that Christianity, so far from belonging to the dark ages, was the one path across the dark ages that was not dark. It was a shining bridge connecting two shining civilisations. If any one says that the faith arose in ignorance and savagery the answer is simple: it didn't. It arose in the Mediterranean civilisation in the full summer of the Roman Empire. The world was swarming with sceptics, and pantheism was as plain as the sun, when Constantine nailed the cross to the mast. It is perfectly true that afterwards the ship sank; but it is far more extraordinary that the ship came up again: repainted and glittering, with the cross still at the top. This is the amazing thing the religion did: it turned a sunken ship into a submarine. The ark lived under the load of waters; after being buried under the débris of dynasties and clans, we arose and remembered Rome. If our faith had been a mere fad of the fading empire, fad would have followed fad in the twilight, and if the civilisation ever re-emerged (and many such have never re-emerged) it would have been under some new barbaric flag. But the Christian Church was the last life of the old society and was also the first life of the new. She took the people who were forgetting how to make an arch and she taught them to invent the Gothic arch. In a word, the most absurd thing that could be said of the Church is the thing we have all heard said of it. How can we say that the Church wishes to bring us back into the Dark Ages? The Church was the only thing that ever brought us out of them.

I’ll address the next claim presented: that Christianity is a product of the dark ages. I didn’t just rely on modern generalizations; I looked into some history. What I found was that Christianity, far from belonging to the dark ages, was actually the one bright path during that time. It served as a shining bridge connecting two brilliant civilizations. If anyone argues that the faith developed in ignorance and savagery, the answer is straightforward: it didn’t. It emerged in Mediterranean civilization at the peak of the Roman Empire. The world was filled with skeptics, and pantheism was as obvious as the sun when Constantine nailed the cross to the mast. It’s true that later the ship sank; but it’s even more remarkable that it resurfaced: repainted and sparkling, with the cross still at the top. This is the incredible feat of the religion: it transformed a sunken ship into a submarine. The ark survived beneath the waters; after being buried under the ruins of dynasties and clans, we rose and remembered Rome. If our faith had merely been a passing trend of the declining empire, trends would have followed trends in the twilight, and if civilization had ever resurfaced (and many never have), it would have been under some new barbaric banner. But the Christian Church was the last breath of the old society and the first breath of the new. It took people who were forgetting how to construct an arch and taught them to create the Gothic arch. In summary, the most ridiculous thing that can be said about the Church is something we’ve all heard. How can we claim that the Church wants to pull us back into the Dark Ages? The Church was the only thing that ever brought us out of them.

I added in this second trinity of objections an idle instance taken from those who feel such people as the Irish to be weakened or made stagnant by superstition. I only added it because this is a peculiar case of a statement of fact that turns out to be a statement of falsehood. It is constantly said of the Irish that they are impractical. But if we refrain for a moment from looking at what is said about them and look at what is done about them, we shall see that the Irish are not only practical, but quite painfully successful. The poverty of their country, the minority of their members are simply the conditions under which they were asked to work; but no other group in the British Empire has done so much with such conditions. The Nationalists were the only minority that ever succeeded in twisting the whole British Parliament sharply out of its path. The Irish peasants are the only poor men in these islands who have forced their masters to disgorge. These people, whom we call priest-ridden, are the only Britons who will not be squire-ridden. And when I came to look at the actual Irish character, the case was the same. Irishmen are best at the specially hard professions—the trades of iron, the lawyer, and the soldier. In all these cases, therefore, I came back to the same conclusion: the sceptic was quite right to go by the facts, only he had not looked at the facts. The sceptic is too credulous; he believes in newspapers or even in encyclopædias. Again the three questions left me with three very antagonistic questions. The average sceptic wanted to know how I explained the namby-pamby note in the Gospel, the connection of the creed with mediæval darkness and the political impracticability of the Celtic Christians. But I wanted to ask, and to ask with an earnestness amounting to urgency, "What is this incomparable energy which appears first in one walking the earth like a living judgment and this energy which can die with a dying civilisation and yet force it to a resurrection from the dead; this energy which last of all can inflame a bankrupt peasantry with so fixed a faith in justice that they get what they ask, while others go empty away; so that the most helpless island of the Empire can actually help itself?"

I included in this second set of objections an idle example from those who believe that people like the Irish are weakened or made stagnant by superstition. I only added it because it highlights a particular case where a statement of fact turns out to be false. It's often said that the Irish are impractical. But if we take a moment to stop focusing on what's said about them and look at what is done regarding them, we will see that the Irish are not only practical but also remarkably successful. The poverty of their country and their small population are merely the conditions under which they were asked to operate; yet, no other group in the British Empire has achieved so much under such circumstances. The Nationalists were the only minority that ever managed to shift the entire British Parliament off its usual course. The Irish peasants are the only poor people in these islands who have forced their leaders to give back. These individuals, whom we label as priest-controlled, are the only Britons who refuse to be dominated by landowners. And when I examined the actual Irish character, the same pattern emerged. Irishmen excel in particularly difficult professions—the trades of iron, law, and military service. In all these instances, I returned to the same conclusion: the skeptic was correct to rely on the facts, but he just hadn't truly examined them. The skeptic is too gullible; he puts his faith in newspapers or even encyclopedias. Once again, the three questions left me with three very conflicting inquiries. The average skeptic wanted to know how I explained the sentimental tone in the Gospel, the association of the creed with medieval darkness, and the political impracticality of Celtic Christians. But I wanted to ask, and to ask with an urgency that can't be ignored, "What is this extraordinary energy that first appears in someone walking the earth like a living judgment and this energy that can die with a dying civilization yet still drive it to revive; this energy that can ultimately ignite a desperate peasantry with such unwavering faith in justice that they achieve their demands, while others walk away empty-handed; so that the most helpless island of the Empire can actually support itself?"

There is an answer: it is an answer to say that the energy is truly from outside the world; that it is psychic, or at least one of the results of a real psychical disturbance. The highest gratitude and respect are due to the great human civilisations such as the old Egyptian or the existing Chinese. Nevertheless it is no injustice for them to say that only modern Europe has exhibited incessantly a power of self-renewal recurring often at the shortest intervals and descending to the smallest facts of building or costume. All other societies die finally and with dignity. We die daily. We are always being born again with almost indecent obstetrics. It is hardly an exaggeration to say that there is in historic Christendom a sort of unnatural life: it could be explained as a supernatural life. It could be explained as an awful galvanic life working in what would have been a corpse. For our civilisation ought to have died, by all parallels, by all sociological probability, in the Ragnorak of the end of Rome. That is the weird inspiration of our estate: you and I have no business to be here at all. We are all revenants; all living Christians are dead pagans walking about. Just as Europe was about to be gathered in silence to Assyria and Babylon, something entered into its body. And Europe has had a strange life—it is not too much to say that it has had the jumps—ever since.

There is an answer: it’s an answer to say that the energy really comes from outside the world; that it’s psychic, or at least one of the results of a genuine psychic disturbance. We owe the utmost gratitude and respect to great human civilizations like the ancient Egyptians or the current Chinese. Still, it's not unfair for them to say that only modern Europe has continuously displayed a power of self-renewal, often occurring at the shortest intervals and reaching down to the smallest details of architecture or fashion. All other societies ultimately die, and they do so with dignity. We die every day. We are constantly being reborn in what feels like overly eager deliveries. It’s hardly an exaggeration to say that there’s a sort of unnatural life in historic Christendom: it could be described as a supernatural life. It could also be described as an unsettling, galvanic life animating what would otherwise be a lifeless corpse. Our civilization should have, by all comparisons and sociological probabilities, perished during the Ragnarok at the end of Rome. That’s the strange truth of our situation: you and I have no reason to be here at all. We are all revenants; every living Christian is a dead pagan wandering around. Just when Europe was about to be quietly enveloped by Assyria and Babylon, something infused it with life. And Europe has lived strangely—it’s not an overstatement to say that it has had the jumps—ever since.

I have dealt at length with such typical triads of doubt in order to convey the main contention—that my own case for Christianity is rational; but it is not simple. It is an accumulation of varied facts, like the attitude of the ordinary agnostic. But the ordinary agnostic has got his facts all wrong. He is a non-believer for a multitude of reasons; but they are untrue reasons. He doubts because the Middle Ages were barbaric, but they weren't; because Darwinism is demonstrated, but it isn't; because miracles do not happen, but they do; because monks were lazy, but they were very industrious; because nuns are unhappy, but they are particularly cheerful; because Christian art was sad and pale, but it was picked out in peculiarly bright colours and gay with gold; because modern science is moving away from the supernatural, but it isn't, it is moving towards the supernatural with the rapidity of a railway train.

I have extensively discussed these typical doubts to emphasize my main point—that my case for Christianity is logical, though complex. It's built on a variety of facts, much like the perspective of a typical agnostic. However, the ordinary agnostic has misinterpreted these facts. He doesn't believe for many reasons, but those reasons are incorrect. He doubts because the Middle Ages were barbaric, but they weren't; because Darwinism is proven, but it isn't; because miracles don't happen, but they do; because monks were lazy, but they were actually quite hardworking; because nuns are unhappy, but they tend to be very happy; because Christian art was gloomy and dull, but it was actually vibrant with bright colors and filled with gold; because modern science is moving away from the supernatural, but it isn't—it's actually moving toward the supernatural at the speed of a train.

But among these million facts all flowing one way there is, of course, one question sufficiently solid and separate to be treated briefly, but by itself; I mean the objective occurrence of the supernatural. In another chapter I have indicated the fallacy of the ordinary supposition that the world must be impersonal because it is orderly. A person is just as likely to desire an orderly thing as a disorderly thing. But my own positive conviction that personal creation is more conceivable than material fate, is, I admit, in a sense, undiscussable. I will not call it a faith or an intuition, for those words are mixed up with mere emotion, it is strictly an intellectual conviction; but it is a primary intellectual conviction like the certainty of self or the good of living. Any one who likes, therefore, may call my belief in God merely mystical; the phrase is not worth fighting about. But my belief that miracles have happened in human history is not a mystical belief at all; I believe in them upon human evidence as I do in the discovery of America. Upon this point there is a simple logical fact that only requires to be stated and cleared up. Somehow or other an extraordinary idea has arisen that the disbelievers in miracles consider them coldly and fairly, while believers in miracles accept them only in connection with some dogma. The fact is quite the other way. The believers in miracles accept them (rightly or wrongly) because they have evidence for them. The disbelievers in miracles deny them (rightly or wrongly) because they have a doctrine against them. The open, obvious, democratic thing is to believe an old apple-woman when she bears testimony to a miracle, just as you believe an old apple-woman when she bears testimony to a murder. The plain, popular course is to trust the peasant's word about the ghost exactly as far as you trust the peasant's word about the landlord. Being a peasant he will probably have a great deal of healthy agnosticism about both. Still you could fill the British Museum with evidence uttered by the peasant, and given in favour of the ghost. If it comes to human testimony there is a choking cataract of human testimony in favour of the supernatural. If you reject it, you can only mean one of two things. You reject the peasant's story about the ghost either because the man is a peasant or because the story is a ghost story. That is, you either deny the main principle of democracy, or you affirm the main principle of materialism—the abstract impossibility of miracle. You have a perfect right to do so; but in that case you are the dogmatist. It is we Christians who accept all actual evidence—it is you rationalists who refuse actual evidence, being constrained to do so by your creed. But I am not constrained by any creed in the matter, and looking impartially into certain miracles of mediæval and modern times, I have come to the conclusion that they occurred. All argument against these plain facts is always argument in a circle. If I say, "Mediæval documents attest certain miracles as much as they attest certain battles," they answer, "But mediævals were superstitious"; if I want to know in what they were superstitious, the only ultimate answer is that they believed in the miracles. If I say "a peasant saw a ghost," I am told, "But peasants are so credulous." If I ask, "Why credulous?" the only answer is—that they see ghosts. Iceland is impossible because only stupid sailors have seen it; and the sailors are only stupid because they say they have seen Iceland. It is only fair to add that there is another argument that the unbeliever may rationally use against miracles, though he himself generally forgets to use it.

But among all these millions of facts that point in one direction, there is one question solid and distinct enough to discuss on its own: the objective reality of the supernatural. In another chapter, I have pointed out the flaw in the common belief that the world must be impersonal because it’s orderly. A person is just as likely to want something orderly as something chaotic. However, my strong belief that personal creation is more understandable than material fate is, I admit, somewhat beyond discussion. I won’t label it faith or intuition, as those terms are tangled with mere emotion; it is strictly an intellectual conviction, but a primary intellectual conviction, like the certainty of one’s existence or the value of living. Anyone can call my belief in God simply mystical; that phrase isn’t worth arguing over. But my belief that miracles have occurred in human history is not mystical at all; I believe in them based on human evidence, just like I believe in the discovery of America. There’s a straightforward logical point that needs to be clarified. Somehow, an unusual idea has developed that those who don’t believe in miracles assess them coldly and rationally, while those who do believe in miracles only accept them connected to some doctrine. The reality is quite the opposite. Believers in miracles accept them (rightly or wrongly) because they have evidence for them. Non-believers deny them (rightly or wrongly) because they have a doctrine against them. The straightforward, democratic approach is to believe an old apple-seller when she testifies to a miracle, just as you would believe her if she testified to a murder. The plain, popular stance is to rely on the peasant’s word about the ghost exactly as much as you trust the peasant’s word about the landlord. Being a peasant, he’s likely to have a good amount of healthy skepticism about both. Yet you could fill the British Museum with evidence provided by peasants supporting the existence of ghosts. When it comes to human testimony, there’s an overwhelming torrent of evidence in favor of the supernatural. If you reject it, you can only mean one of two things: You’re dismissing the peasant’s story about the ghost either because he’s a peasant or because the story is about a ghost. In other words, you’re either rejecting the foundational principle of democracy or affirming the central tenet of materialism—the abstract impossibility of miracles. You’re perfectly entitled to do that; but if so, then you’re the dogmatist. It’s we Christians who accept all actual evidence—it’s you rationalists who deny actual evidence, being compelled to do so by your belief system. I, however, am not bound by any such belief, and looking impartially at certain miracles from medieval and modern times, I’ve concluded that they did happen. All arguments against these clear facts are always circular reasoning. If I say, “Medieval documents confirm certain miracles just as much as they confirm certain battles,” the response is, “But medieval people were superstitious.” If I ask how they were superstitious, the ultimate answer is that they believed in the miracles. If I state, “A peasant saw a ghost,” I’m told, “But peasants are so gullible.” If I inquire, “Why gullible?” the only answer is—they see ghosts. Iceland is dismissed as nonexistent because only foolish sailors have claimed to see it; and the sailors are deemed foolish only because they assert they’ve seen Iceland. It’s only fair to add that there is another argument that skeptics may reasonably use against miracles, although they often forget to mention it.

He may say that there has been in many miraculous stories a notion of spiritual preparation and acceptance: in short, that the miracle could only come to him who believed in it. It may be so, and if it is so how are we to test it? If we are inquiring whether certain results follow faith, it is useless to repeat wearily that (if they happen) they do follow faith. If faith is one of the conditions, those without faith have a most healthy right to laugh. But they have no right to judge. Being a believer may be, if you like, as bad as being drunk; still if we were extracting psychological facts from drunkards, it would be absurd to be always taunting them with having been drunk. Suppose we were investigating whether angry men really saw a red mist before their eyes. Suppose sixty excellent householders swore that when angry they had seen this crimson cloud: surely it would be absurd to answer "Oh, but you admit you were angry at the time." They might reasonably rejoin (in a stentorian chorus), "How the blazes could we discover, without being angry, whether angry people see red?" So the saints and ascetics might rationally reply, "Suppose that the question is whether believers can see visions—even then, if you are interested in visions it is no point to object to believers." You are still arguing in a circle—in that old mad circle with which this book began.

He might argue that many miraculous stories include the idea of spiritual preparation and acceptance: essentially, that a miracle can only happen to someone who believes in it. That could be true, but if it is, how do we test it? If we're trying to see if certain outcomes come from faith, it's pointless to keep saying that (if they happen) they come from faith. If faith is one of the conditions, then those without faith have every right to laugh. However, they don't have the right to judge. Being a believer might be, if you will, as problematic as being drunk; yet if we were extracting psychological insights from drunk people, it would be absurd to constantly mock them for their drunkenness. Imagine if we were investigating whether angry people really see a red mist before their eyes. If sixty respected individuals claimed that they saw this crimson cloud when angry, it would definitely be ridiculous to respond, "But you admit you were angry at the time." They could understandably reply (in a loud chorus), "How on earth could we find out, without being angry, whether angry people see red?" Likewise, saints and ascetics could logically respond, "If the question is whether believers can see visions—even then, if you're interested in visions, it's not valid to dismiss believers." You're still going in circles—in that same old crazy circle this book started with.

The question of whether miracles ever occur is a question of common sense and of ordinary historical imagination: not of any final physical experiment. One may here surely dismiss that quite brainless piece of pedantry which talks about the need for "scientific conditions" in connection with alleged spiritual phenomena. If we are asking whether a dead soul can communicate with a living it is ludicrous to insist that it shall be under conditions in which no two living souls in their senses would seriously communicate with each other. The fact that ghosts prefer darkness no more disproves the existence of ghosts than the fact that lovers prefer darkness disproves the existence of love. If you choose to say, "I will believe that Miss Brown called her fiancé a periwinkle or any other endearing term, if she will repeat the word before seventeen psychologists," then I shall reply, "Very well, if those are your conditions, you will never get the truth, for she certainly will not say it." It is just as unscientific as it is unphilosophical to be surprised that in an unsympathetic atmosphere certain extraordinary sympathies do not arise. It is as if I said that I could not tell if there was a fog because the air was not clear enough; or as if I insisted on perfect sunlight in order to see a solar eclipse.

The question of whether miracles really happen is more about common sense and our everyday understanding of history than it is about any ultimate scientific experiment. We can easily dismiss the clueless argument about needing "scientific conditions" to consider supposed spiritual events. If we're wondering whether a soul that has passed can talk to a living one, it’s ridiculous to demand it happen in conditions where no two sane people would seriously have a conversation. Just because ghosts seem to prefer darkness doesn’t disprove they exist any more than the fact that couples like dim lighting discredits love. If you insist, "I’ll believe that Miss Brown called her fiancé a periwinkle or some other pet name, but only if she says it in front of seventeen psychologists," then I’ll respond, "Fine, but under those conditions, you’ll never find out the truth because she definitely won’t say it." It’s just as unscientific as it is unphilosophical to be surprised that extraordinary connections don’t emerge in an unfriendly environment. It’s like claiming I can’t tell if there’s a fog because the air isn’t clear enough; or insisting on perfect sunlight to see a solar eclipse.

As a common-sense conclusion, such as those to which we come about sex or about midnight (well knowing that many details must in their own nature be concealed) I conclude that miracles do happen. I am forced to it by a conspiracy of facts: the fact that the men who encounter elves or angels are not the mystics and the morbid dreamers, but fishermen, farmers, and all men at once coarse and cautious; the fact that we all know men who testify to spiritualist incidents but are not spiritualists; the fact that science itself admits such things more and more every day. Science will even admit the Ascension if you call it Levitation, and will very likely admit the Resurrection when it has thought of another word for it. I suggest the Regalvanisation. But the strongest of all is the dilemma above mentioned, that these supernatural things are never denied except on the basis either of anti-democracy or of materialist dogmatism—I may say materialist mysticism. The sceptic always takes one of the two positions; either an ordinary man need not be believed, or an extraordinary event must not be believed. For I hope we may dismiss the argument against wonders attempted in the mere recapitulation of frauds, of swindling mediums or trick miracles. That is not an argument at all, good or bad. A false ghost disproves the reality of ghosts exactly as much as a forged banknote disproves the existence of the Bank of England—if anything, it proves its existence.

As a straightforward conclusion, similar to the ones we reach about sex or the midnight hour (knowing full well that many details must naturally remain hidden), I conclude that miracles do occur. I’m compelled to this by a combination of facts: the fact that the people who encounter elves or angels aren’t the mystics or the troubled dreamers, but fishermen, farmers, and everyday folks who are both rough and cautious; the fact that we all know people who report spiritual experiences but aren't spiritualists themselves; and the fact that science increasingly acknowledges such occurrences every day. Science will even accept the Ascension if you call it Levitation, and is likely to embrace the Resurrection when it finds a different term for it. I suggest Regalvanisation. But the strongest point is the previously mentioned dilemma, that these supernatural events are only denied based on either anti-democratic beliefs or materialist dogma—I might even say materialist mysticism. The skeptic usually takes one of the two stances; either an ordinary person shouldn’t be believed, or an extraordinary event must not be believed. I hope we can dismiss arguments against wonders that just replay frauds, such as deceptive mediums or staged miracles. That’s not an argument at all, good or bad. A fake ghost disproves the reality of ghosts just like a counterfeit banknote disproves the existence of the Bank of England—if anything, it proves the bank's existence.

Given this conviction that the spiritual phenomena do occur (my evidence for which is complex but rational), we then collide with one of the worst mental evils of the age. The greatest disaster of the nineteenth century was this: that men began to use the word "spiritual" as the same as the word "good." They thought that to grow in refinement and uncorporeality was to grow in virtue. When scientific evolution was announced, some feared that it would encourage mere animality. It did worse: it encouraged mere spirituality. It taught men to think that so long as they were passing from the ape they were going to the angel. But you can pass from the ape and go to the devil. A man of genius, very typical of that time of bewilderment, expressed it perfectly. Benjamin Disraeli was right when he said he was on the side of the angels. He was indeed; he was on the side of the fallen angels. He was not on the side of any mere appetite or animal brutality; but he was on the side of all the imperialism of the princes of the abyss; he was on the side of arrogance and mystery, and contempt of all obvious good. Between this sunken pride and the towering humilities of heaven there are, one must suppose, spirits of shapes and sizes. Man, in encountering them, must make much the same mistakes that he makes in encountering any other varied types in any other distant continent. It must be hard at first to know who is supreme and who is subordinate. If a shade arose from the under world, and stared at Piccadilly, that shade would not quite understand the idea of an ordinary closed carriage. He would suppose that the coachman on the box was a triumphant conqueror, dragging behind him a kicking and imprisoned captive. So, if we see spiritual facts for the first time, we may mistake who is uppermost. It is not enough to find the gods; they are obvious; we must find God, the real chief of the gods. We must have a long historic experience in supernatural phenomena—in order to discover which are really natural. In this light I find the history of Christianity, and even of its Hebrew origins, quite practical and clear. It does not trouble me to be told that the Hebrew god was one among many. I know he was, without any research to tell me so. Jehovah and Baal looked equally important, just as the sun and the moon looked the same size. It is only slowly that we learn that the sun is immeasurably our master, and the small moon only our satellite. Believing that there is a world of spirits, I shall walk in it as I do in the world of men, looking for the thing that I like and think good. Just as I should seek in a desert for clean water, or toil at the North Pole to make a comfortable fire, so I shall search the land of void and vision until I find something fresh like water, and comforting like fire; until I find some place in eternity, where I am literally at home. And there is only one such place to be found.

Given this belief that spiritual phenomena exist (my evidence for this is complicated but logical), we then come face to face with one of the biggest mental issues of our time. The greatest disaster of the nineteenth century was that people started using the word "spiritual" to mean the same thing as "good." They thought that becoming more refined and less physical meant they were becoming more virtuous. When the idea of scientific evolution emerged, some worried it would lead to basic animal instincts. It did even worse: it encouraged a shallow sense of spirituality. It led people to believe that as long as they were moving away from being like apes, they were on their way to becoming angels. But you can move away from being an ape and still end up in a darker place. A man of genius, typical of that confused era, expressed this perfectly. Benjamin Disraeli was right when he claimed he was on the side of the angels. He truly was; he was on the side of the fallen angels. He wasn’t aligned with base desires or animalistic brutality; rather, he sided with all the imperial ambitions of the princes of the abyss; he was on the side of arrogance and mystery, dismissing all obvious goodness. Between this deep-seated pride and the profound humility of heaven, there must be spirits of different forms and sizes. When humans encounter them, they likely make the same mistakes they do when meeting different cultures in unfamiliar places. At first, it must be challenging to determine who holds power and who is subordinate. If a spirit emerged from the underworld and looked at Piccadilly, it wouldn’t fully grasp the concept of a regular closed carriage. It might think that the coachman up front was a victorious conqueror, dragging behind him a struggling, captured victim. So, if we experience spiritual realities for the first time, we might confuse who is truly in control. It’s not enough to find the deities; they are apparent; we must find God, the actual supreme deity among them. We need extensive historical experience with supernatural occurrences to understand which ones are genuinely natural. With this in mind, I find the history of Christianity, and even its Hebrew roots, quite straightforward and clear. It doesn’t bother me to hear that the Hebrew god was just one among many. I know that without needing research to validate it. Jehovah and Baal seemed equally significant, just like the sun and moon appear to be the same size. Only gradually do we realize that the sun is immeasurably our master, while the small moon is merely our satellite. Believing in a world of spirits, I will explore it just like I navigate the world of humans, searching for what I appreciate and consider good. Just as I’d look for clean water in a desert or work hard at the North Pole to build a warm fire, I will explore the land of emptiness and visions until I discover something refreshing like water and comforting like fire; until I find a place in eternity where I feel completely at home. And there’s only one such place to find.

I have now said enough to show (to any one to whom such an explanation is essential) that I have in the ordinary arena of apologetics, a ground of belief. In pure records of experiment (if these be taken democratically without contempt or favour) there is evidence first, that miracles happen, and second that the nobler miracles belong to our tradition. But I will not pretend that this curt discussion is my real reason for accepting Christianity instead of taking the moral good of Christianity as I should take it out of Confucianism.

I've said enough to demonstrate to anyone who needs such an explanation that I have a basis for my beliefs in the usual realm of apologetics. Looking at the straightforward records of experiments (if we approach them without bias), there's evidence that, first, miracles occur, and second, that the most impressive miracles are part of our tradition. However, I won’t pretend that this brief discussion is the main reason I accept Christianity instead of simply appreciating the moral lessons of Christianity as I would from Confucianism.

I have another far more solid and central ground for submitting to it as a faith, instead of merely picking up hints from it as a scheme. And that is this: that the Christian Church in its practical relation to my soul is a living teacher, not a dead one. It not only certainly taught me yesterday, but will almost certainly teach me to-morrow. Once I saw suddenly the meaning of the shape of the cross; some day I may see suddenly the meaning of the shape of the mitre. One fine morning I saw why windows were pointed; some fine morning I may see why priests were shaven. Plato has told you a truth; but Plato is dead. Shakespeare has startled you with an image; but Shakespeare will not startle you with any more. But imagine what it would be to live with such men still living, to know that Plato might break out with an original lecture to-morrow, or that at any moment Shakespeare might shatter everything with a single song. The man who lives in contact with what he believes to be a living Church is a man always expecting to meet Plato and Shakespeare to-morrow at breakfast. He is always expecting to see some truth that he has never seen before. There is one only other parallel to this position; and that is the parallel of the life in which we all began. When your father told you, walking about the garden, that bees stung or that roses smelt sweet, you did not talk of taking the best out of his philosophy. When the bees stung you, you did not call it an entertaining coincidence. When the rose smelt sweet you did not say "My father is a rude, barbaric symbol, enshrining (perhaps unconsciously) the deep delicate truths that flowers smell." No: you believed your father, because you had found him to be a living fountain of facts, a thing that really knew more than you; a thing that would tell you truth to-morrow, as well as to-day. And if this was true of your father, it was even truer of your mother; at least it was true of mine, to whom this book is dedicated. Now, when society is in a rather futile fuss about the subjection of women, will no one say how much every man owes to the tyranny and privilege of women, to the fact that they alone rule education until education becomes futile: for a boy is only sent to be taught at school when it is too late to teach him anything. The real thing has been done already, and thank God it is nearly always done by women. Every man is womanised, merely by being born. They talk of the masculine woman; but every man is a feminised man. And if ever men walk to Westminster to protest against this female privilege, I shall not join their procession.

I have another much stronger and more fundamental reason for believing in it as faith instead of just taking bits from it as a plan. And that is this: the Christian Church, in its practical connection to my soul, is a living teacher, not a dead one. It not only taught me for sure yesterday, but it will almost definitely teach me tomorrow. Once I suddenly understood the meaning of the shape of the cross; some day I might suddenly grasp the meaning of the shape of the mitre. One nice morning, I realized why windows were pointed; some nice morning, I might discover why priests were shaven. Plato has shared a truth with you, but Plato is gone. Shakespeare has amazed you with an image, but Shakespeare won’t amaze you with any more. But imagine what it would be like to live with such men still alive, to know that Plato might come up with an original lecture tomorrow, or that at any moment Shakespeare might blow everything away with a single song. The person who stays connected to what he believes is a living Church is someone always anticipating a meeting with Plato and Shakespeare tomorrow at breakfast. He is always expecting to see some truth he has never seen before. There is only one other parallel to this situation; and that is the parallel of the life we all began with. When your father told you, while walking in the garden, that bees sting or that roses smell sweet, you didn’t think about taking the best from his philosophy. When the bees stung you, you didn’t call it an entertaining coincidence. When the rose smelled sweet, you didn’t say, “My father is a primitive symbol, perhaps unconsciously enshrining the deep delicate truths about flowers.” No: you believed your father because you found him to be a living source of facts, someone who genuinely knew more than you; someone who would tell you truth tomorrow, just like today. And if this was true of your father, it was even more true of your mother; at least it was true of mine, to whom this book is dedicated. Now, as society is in a somewhat pointless uproar about the subjugation of women, will no one acknowledge how much every man owes to the dominance and privilege of women, to the fact that they alone control education until it becomes pointless: boys are only sent to school when it’s too late to teach them anything. The real work has already been done, and thank God it is almost always done by women. Every man is shaped by women, simply by being born. They talk about the masculine woman; but every man is a feminized man. And if ever men march to Westminster to protest against this female privilege, I won’t be joining their parade.

For I remember with certainty this fixed psychological fact; that the very time when I was most under a woman's authority, I was most full of flame and adventure. Exactly because when my mother said that ants bit they did bite, and because snow did come in winter (as she said); therefore the whole world was to me a fairyland of wonderful fulfilments, and it was like living in some Hebraic age, when prophecy after prophecy came true. I went out as a child into the garden, and it was a terrible place to me, precisely because I had a clue to it: if I had held no clue it would not have been terrible, but tame. A mere unmeaning wilderness is not even impressive. But the garden of childhood was fascinating, exactly because everything had a fixed meaning which could be found out in its turn. Inch by inch I might discover what was the object of the ugly shape called a rake; or form some shadowy conjecture as to why my parents kept a cat.

For I clearly remember this undeniable psychological truth: the very time when I was most under a woman’s authority, I was also the most full of energy and adventure. Just like when my mom said that ants bite—they really did bite—and that snow came in winter (as she said); that’s why the whole world felt like a magical place filled with incredible possibilities, almost like living in a biblical age where prophecy after prophecy came true. As a child, I would go out into the garden, and it seemed like a scary place to me, precisely because I had an understanding of it: if I hadn’t had that understanding, it wouldn’t have been scary, just ordinary. A meaningless wilderness doesn’t even leave an impression. But the garden of my childhood was captivating because everything had a specific meaning that could be uncovered. Step by step, I could figure out what the strange object called a rake was for; or I could form some vague guesses about why my parents had a cat.

So, since I have accepted Christendom as a mother and not merely as a chance example, I have found Europe and the world once more like the little garden where I stared at the symbolic shapes of cat and rake; I look at everything with the old elvish ignorance and expectancy. This or that rite or doctrine may look as ugly and extraordinary as a rake; but I have found by experience that such things end somehow in grass and flowers. A clergyman may be apparently as useless as a cat, but he is also as fascinating, for there must be some strange reason for his existence. I give one instance out of a hundred; I have not myself any instinctive kinship with that enthusiasm for physical virginity, which has certainly been a note of historic Christianity. But when I look not at myself but at the world, I perceive that this enthusiasm is not only a note of Christianity, but a note of Paganism, a note of high human nature in many spheres. The Greeks felt virginity when they carved Artemis, the Romans when they robed the vestals, the worst and wildest of the great Elizabethan playwrights clung to the literal purity of a woman as to the central pillar of the world. Above all, the modern world (even while mocking sexual innocence) has flung itself into a generous idolatry of sexual innocence—the great modern worship of children. For any man who loves children will agree that their peculiar beauty is hurt by a hint of physical sex. With all this human experience, allied with the Christian authority, I simply conclude that I am wrong, and the church right; or rather that I am defective, while the church is universal. It takes all sorts to make a church; she does not ask me to be celibate. But the fact that I have no appreciation of the celibates, I accept like the fact that I have no ear for music. The best human experience is against me, as it is on the subject of Bach. Celibacy is one flower in my father's garden, of which I have not been told the sweet or terrible name. But I may be told it any day.

So, since I’ve accepted Christianity as a kind of mother rather than just a random example, I’ve come to see Europe and the world again as that little garden where I used to gaze at the symbolic shapes of a cat and a rake; I observe everything with that old elvish ignorance and curiosity. This or that ritual or belief might seem as strange and unappealing as a rake; but I’ve learned from experience that somehow, they all lead to grass and flowers. A clergyman might appear as useless as a cat, but he’s also intriguing, because there has to be some unusual reason for his existence. I’ll give one example out of many; I don’t have any natural connection to the enthusiasm for physical purity, which has definitely been a characteristic of historical Christianity. Yet when I look beyond myself at the world, I see that this enthusiasm isn’t just a hallmark of Christianity, but also of Paganism, a reflection of high human nature across various realms. The Greeks experienced virginity when they sculpted Artemis, the Romans when they clothed the Vestal Virgins, and even the most reckless of the great Elizabethan playwrights clung to the literal purity of a woman as if it were the cornerstone of the world. More than anything, the modern world (even while ridiculing sexual innocence) has embraced a generous adoration of it—the major modern veneration of children. Any man who loves children will agree that their unique beauty is diminished by any hint of physical sexuality. With all this human experience, combined with Christian authority, I simply conclude that I am wrong and the church is right; or rather, that I am lacking, while the church is universal. It takes all kinds to make up a church; it doesn’t require me to be celibate. But the fact that I don’t appreciate celibates is something I accept, just like not having an ear for music. The best human experience goes against me, as it does regarding Bach. Celibacy is one flower in my father’s garden, of which I haven’t been told the sweet or terrible name. But I might find out any day.

This, therefore, is, in conclusion, my reason for accepting the religion and not merely the scattered and secular truths out of the religion. I do it because the thing has not merely told this truth or that truth, but has revealed itself as a truth-telling thing. All other philosophies say the things that plainly seem to be true; only this philosophy has again and again said the thing that does not seem to be true, but is true. Alone of all creeds it is convincing where it is not attractive; it turns out to be right, like my father in the garden. Theosophists, for instance, will preach an obviously attractive idea like re-incarnation; but if we wait for its logical results, they are spiritual superciliousness and the cruelty of caste. For if a man is a beggar by his own pre-natal sins, people will tend to despise the beggar. But Christianity preaches an obviously unattractive idea, such as original sin; but when we wait for its results, they are pathos and brotherhood, and a thunder of laughter and pity; for only with original sin we can at once pity the beggar and distrust the king. Men of science offer us health, an obvious benefit; it is only afterwards that we discover that by health, they mean bodily slavery and spiritual tedium. Orthodoxy makes us jump by the sudden brink of hell; it is only afterwards that we realise that jumping was an athletic exercise highly beneficial to our health. It is only afterwards that we realise that this danger is the root of all drama and romance. The strongest argument for the divine grace is simply its ungraciousness. The unpopular parts of Christianity turn out when examined to be the very props of the people. The outer ring of Christianity is a rigid guard of ethical abnegations and professional priests; but inside that inhuman guard you will find the old human life dancing like children, and drinking wine like men; for Christianity is the only frame for pagan freedom. But in the modern philosophy the case is opposite; it is its outer ring that is obviously artistic and emancipated; its despair is within.

So, in conclusion, this is my reason for embracing the religion rather than just the fragmented and secular truths it offers. I do it because it hasn’t just shared this truth or that truth, but has shown itself to be a source of truth. All other philosophies state things that seem obviously true; only this philosophy has repeatedly presented ideas that don’t seem true but actually are. Among all beliefs, it stands out as convincing even when it’s unappealing; it proves itself correct, much like my father in the garden. Theosophists, for example, will talk about an obviously appealing concept like reincarnation; but if we consider its logical outcomes, we find spiritual arrogance and the harshness of caste systems. If someone is a beggar due to their past sins, people are likely to look down on them. In contrast, Christianity promotes an obviously unappealing idea like original sin; but when we look at its consequences, we find compassion and a sense of community, along with a roar of laughter and empathy; because only with the understanding of original sin can we simultaneously feel sorry for the beggar and be skeptical of the king. Scientists offer us health, which seems like a clear benefit; only later do we realize that by health, they mean physical limitations and emotional dullness. Orthodoxy shocks us with the sudden fear of hell; it’s only afterwards that we understand that this shock was a kind of exercise that's good for our well-being. It’s only later that we recognize that this danger is the foundation of all drama and romance. The strongest proof of divine grace is simply its lack of grace. The unpopular aspects of Christianity, when we examine them, turn out to be essential supports for the people. The outer layer of Christianity consists of strict ethical demands and professional clergy; but within that harsh exterior, you'll find the essence of human life celebrating like children and enjoying wine like adults; because Christianity provides the only framework for hedonistic freedom. But in modern philosophy, the situation is reversed; its outer layer appears artistic and liberated, while its despair lies deep within.

And its despair is this, that it does not really believe that there is any meaning in the universe; therefore it cannot hope to find any romance; its romances will have no plots. A man cannot expect any adventures in the land of anarchy. But a man can expect any number of adventures if he goes travelling in the land of authority. One can find no meanings in a jungle of scepticism; but the man will find more and more meanings who walks through a forest of doctrine and design. Here everything has a story tied to its tail, like the tools or pictures in my father's house; for it is my father's house. I end where I began—at the right end. I have entered at least the gate of all good philosophy. I have come into my second childhood.

And its despair is this: it doesn’t really believe there’s any meaning in the universe; so it can’t hope to find any romance; its romances will have no plots. A person can’t expect any adventures in a land of chaos. But a person can expect plenty of adventures if they travel in a land of order. You can’t find meanings in a jungle of doubt; but a person will discover more and more meanings who walks through a forest of beliefs and purpose. Here, everything has a story attached to it, like the tools or pictures in my father’s house; because it is my father’s house. I end where I began—at the right end. I’ve at least entered the gate of good philosophy. I have stepped into my second childhood.

But this larger and more adventurous Christian universe has one final mark difficult to express; yet as a conclusion of the whole matter I will attempt to express it. All the real argument about religion turns on the question of whether a man who was born upside down can tell when he comes right way up. The primary paradox of Christianity is that the ordinary condition of man is not his sane or sensible condition; that the normal itself is an abnormality. That is the inmost philosophy of the Fall. In Sir Oliver Lodge's interesting new Catechism, the first two questions were: "What are you?" and "What, then, is the meaning of the Fall of Man?" I remember amusing myself by writing my own answers to the questions; but I soon found that they were very broken and agnostic answers. To the question, "What are you?" I could only answer, "God knows." And to the question, "What is meant by the Fall?" I could answer with complete sincerity, "That whatever I am, I am not myself." This is the prime paradox of our religion; something that we have never in any full sense known, is not only better than ourselves, but even more natural to us than ourselves. And there is really no test of this except the merely experimental one with which these pages began, the test of the padded cell and the open door. It is only since I have known orthodoxy that I have known mental emancipation. But, in conclusion, it has one special application to the ultimate idea of joy.

But this bigger and more adventurous Christian world has one last characteristic that’s hard to put into words; still, as a way to wrap everything up, I’ll try to express it. All the real debate about religion hinges on whether a person born upside down can recognize when they’re finally right side up. The fundamental paradox of Christianity is that the usual state of humanity isn’t their rational or sensible state; that what’s normal is actually an abnormality. That’s the core philosophy of the Fall. In Sir Oliver Lodge's fascinating new Catechism, the first two questions were: “What are you?” and “What, then, is the meaning of the Fall of Man?” I remember entertaining myself by writing my own responses to those questions; but I quickly realized that my answers were quite fragmented and agnostic. To the question, “What are you?” I could only reply, “God knows.” And to the question, “What is meant by the Fall?” I could honestly say, “That whatever I am, I am not myself.” This is the central paradox of our faith; something that we have never fully understood is not only better than us but is even more natural to us than we are. And there is really no way to test this except for the simple experimental one with which these pages began, the test of the padded cell and the open door. It’s only since I’ve come to understand orthodoxy that I’ve experienced mental liberation. But, to conclude, it has one particular implication for the ultimate idea of joy.

It is said that Paganism is a religion of joy and Christianity of sorrow; it would be just as easy to prove that Paganism is pure sorrow and Christianity pure joy. Such conflicts mean nothing and lead nowhere. Everything human must have in it both joy and sorrow; the only matter of interest is the manner in which the two things are balanced or divided. And the really interesting thing is this, that the pagan was (in the main) happier and happier as he approached the earth, but sadder and sadder as he approached the heavens. The gaiety of the best Paganism, as in the playfulness of Catullus or Theocritus, is, indeed, an eternal gaiety never to be forgotten by a grateful humanity. But it is all a gaiety about the facts of life, not about its origin. To the pagan the small things are as sweet as the small brooks breaking out of the mountain; but the broad things are as bitter as the sea. When the pagan looks at the very core of the cosmos he is struck cold. Behind the gods, who are merely despotic, sit the fates, who are deadly. Nay, the fates are worse than deadly; they are dead. And when rationalists say that the ancient world was more enlightened than the Christian, from their point of view they are right. For when they say "enlightened" they mean darkened with incurable despair. It is profoundly true that the ancient world was more modern than the Christian. The common bond is in the fact that ancients and moderns have both been miserable about existence, about everything, while mediævals were happy about that at least. I freely grant that the pagans, like the moderns, were only miserable about everything—they were quite jolly about everything else. I concede that the Christians of the Middle Ages were only at peace about everything—they were at war about everything else. But if the question turn on the primary pivot of the cosmos, then there was more cosmic contentment in the narrow and bloody streets of Florence than in the theatre of Athens or the open garden of Epicurus. Giotto lived in a gloomier town than Euripides, but he lived in a gayer universe.

It’s said that Paganism is a religion of joy and Christianity a religion of sorrow; it would be just as easy to argue that Paganism is pure sorrow and Christianity is pure joy. These conflicts don’t mean anything and lead nowhere. Everything human must contain both joy and sorrow; what really matters is how these two aspects are balanced or divided. The interesting thing is that pagans were generally happier as they connected with the earth, but sadder as they looked up to the heavens. The joy found in the best of Paganism, as seen in the playfulness of Catullus or Theocritus, is a lasting joy that grateful humanity won’t forget. But this joy is rooted in the realities of life, not its origins. To the pagan, the little things are as sweet as small streams bubbling up from the mountains; yet the vast things are as bitter as the ocean. When the pagan examines the very core of the universe, they’re struck by coldness. Behind the gods, who are simply tyrannical, sit the fates, who are lethal. In fact, the fates are worse than lethal; they are dead. And when rationalists claim that the ancient world was more enlightened than the Christian one, they’re right from their perspective. When they say “enlightened,” they mean shrouded in hopeless despair. It’s profoundly true that the ancient world was more modern than the Christian world. The common thread is that both the ancients and moderns have been miserable about existence, about everything, while the medievals found happiness in that at least. I’ll readily acknowledge that pagans, like moderns, were only miserable about everything—they were quite cheerful about everything else. I admit that the Christians of the Middle Ages were only at peace with everything—they were at war with everything else. But if the discussion revolves around the fundamental nature of the universe, then there was more cosmic contentment in the narrow and bloody streets of Florence than in the theater of Athens or the open garden of Epicurus. Giotto lived in a gloomier city than Euripides did, but he inhabited a much more cheerful universe.

The mass of men have been forced to be gay about the little things, but sad about the big ones. Nevertheless (I offer my last dogma defiantly) it is not native to man to be so. Man is more himself, man is more manlike, when joy is the fundamental thing in him, and grief the superficial. Melancholy should be an innocent interlude, a tender and fugitive frame of mind; praise should be the permanent pulsation of the soul. Pessimism is at best an emotional half-holiday; joy is the uproarious labour by which all things live. Yet, according to the apparent estate of man as seen by the pagan or the agnostic, this primary need of human nature can never be fulfilled. Joy ought to be expansive; but for the agnostic it must be contracted, it must cling to one corner of the world. Grief ought to be a concentration; but for the agnostic its desolation is spread through an unthinkable eternity. This is what I call being born upside down. The sceptic may truly be said to be topsy-turvy; for his feet are dancing upwards in idle ecstacies, while his brain is in the abyss. To the modern man the heavens are actually below the earth. The explanation is simple; he is standing on his head; which is a very weak pedestal to stand on. But when he has found his feet again he knows it. Christianity satisfies suddenly and perfectly man's ancestral instinct for being the right way up; satisfies it supremely in this; that by its creed joy becomes something gigantic and sadness something special and small. The vault above us is not deaf because the universe is an idiot; the silence is not the heartless silence of an endless and aimless world. Rather the silence around us is a small and pitiful stillness like the prompt stillness in a sick room. We are perhaps permitted tragedy as a sort of merciful comedy: because the frantic energy of divine things would knock us down like a drunken farce. We can take our own tears more lightly than we could take the tremendous levities of the angels. So we sit perhaps in a starry chamber of silence, while the laughter of the heavens is too loud for us to hear.

The majority of people have been forced to be happy about small things but sad about the big ones. Still (I state my final belief boldly), it's not natural for humans to be this way. A person is more authentic, more human, when joy is the core of their being and grief is just a surface feeling. Sadness should be a gentle, fleeting mood while happiness should be the constant heartbeat of the soul. Pessimism is at best a temporary escape; joy is the vibrant effort that brings everything to life. Yet, from the viewpoint of the pagan or the agnostic, this essential need for joy in human nature seems impossible to achieve. Joy should overflow, but for the agnostic, it has to be restricted, confined to one small part of the world. Grief should focus our minds, but for the agnostic, its emptiness stretches across an unimaginable endlessness. This is what I mean by being born upside down. The skeptic is truly confused; his feet are lifted in carefree amusement while his mind is lost in darkness. To the modern person, the skies are literally below the ground. The explanation is straightforward; he is standing on his head, which is a very unstable position. But once he finds his balance again, he realizes it. Christianity instantly and perfectly fulfills humanity's instinct to be upright; it does this by making joy something enormous and sadness something specific and manageable. The space above us isn't silent because the universe is foolish; the stillness isn’t the cold silence of a never-ending, pointless world. Instead, the silence we experience is a small and sorrowful quiet, similar to the stillness in a hospital room. Perhaps we are allowed to experience tragedy as a kind of compassionate comedy: because the overwhelming power of divine things might overwhelm us like a chaotic joke. We can handle our own tears more easily than we could deal with the immense lightness of angels. So we might sit in a starry silence while the laughter of the heavens is too intense for us to hear.

Joy, which was the small publicity of the pagan, is the gigantic secret of the Christian. And as I close this chaotic volume I open again the strange small book from which all Christianity came; and I am again haunted by a kind of confirmation. The tremendous figure which fills the Gospels towers in this respect, as in every other, above all the thinkers who ever thought themselves tall. His pathos was natural, almost casual. The Stoics, ancient and modern, were proud of concealing their tears. He never concealed His tears; He showed them plainly on His open face at any daily sight, such as the far sight of His native city. Yet He concealed something. Solemn supermen and imperial diplomatists are proud of restraining their anger. He never restrained His anger. He flung furniture down the front steps of the Temple, and asked men how they expected to escape the damnation of Hell. Yet He restrained something. I say it with reverence; there was in that shattering personality a thread that must be called shyness. There was something that He hid from all men when He went up a mountain to pray. There was something that He covered constantly by abrupt silence or impetuous isolation. There was some one thing that was too great for God to show us when He walked upon our earth; and I have sometimes fancied that it was His mirth.

Joy, which was the small pride of the pagan, is the huge secret of the Christian. As I finish this chaotic book, I open again the strange little book from which all Christianity came; and I am once more haunted by a kind of confirmation. The incredible figure who fills the Gospels stands out in this respect, as in every other, above all the thinkers who ever thought they were significant. His emotion was natural, almost casual. The Stoics, both ancient and modern, were proud of hiding their tears. He never hid His tears; He showed them openly on His face at everyday sights, like the distant view of His hometown. Yet He hid something. Serious supermen and powerful diplomats take pride in controlling their anger. He never held back His anger. He tossed furniture down the steps of the Temple and asked people how they thought they would escape the damnation of Hell. Yet He restrained something. I say this with respect; there was in that powerful personality a thread that could only be called shyness. There was something He kept from all men when He went up the mountain to pray. There was something He constantly covered with sudden silence or impulsive isolation. There was something too profound for God to reveal to us when He walked on our earth; and sometimes I have imagined that it was His joy.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!